the Parliament of 5. Henry 4. Num. 16. Upon certain prayers and requests made before by the Commons divers times touching the removing of divers persons as well aliens and others by reason of divers destructions by them moved and for certaine Articles appointed by the Lords upon the charges given to them by our Lord the King in Parliament and by the said Lords it was specially accorded That four persons to wit the Kings Confessor the Abbot of Dâ—ne Master Richard Derham and Crosseby of the Chamber shall be quite ousted and voided out of the Kings house whereupon the ninth of February the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there the King in excusing the said four persons said openly that he knew not by them any cause or occasion in speciall for which they ought to bee removed from his houshold notwithstanding our said Lord the King well considered that what the said Lords and Commons shhall do or ordaine was for the good of him and of his Realme and therefore he would conforme himselfe to their intentions and did well agree to the said Ordinance which charged the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby to avoid his said Court and like charge should have beene given to the said Abbot had he been present And our Lord the King said further That he would doe the like with any other which was about his royall Person if he was in hatred or indignation with his people And Numb 37. To the end that good and just government and remedy may bee made of divers complaints grievances and mischiefs shewed to our Lord the King in this Parliament our Lord the King to the honour of God and upon the great instances and requests to him divers times made in this Parliament by the Commons of his Realm for the ease and comfort of all his Realme hath ordained certain Lords and others underwritten to be of his great and continuall Councell to wit the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Lincolne Chancellour of England the Bishops of Rochester Winchester Bath and Bangor the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Som merset and Westmerland the Lord Roos Treasurer of England the Keeper of the Great Seale the Lord Berkley the Lord Willoughby the Lord Furnevall the Lord Lovell Mounsier Pierce Courtney Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyne Master Arnald Savage Iohn Northbury Iohn Doreward Iohn Cawson In the Parliament of 7. 8. Henry 4. Numb 31. The 22. day of May the Commons came before the King and his Lords in Parliament and then Iohn Tibetot their Speaker reheased how they had prayed the King in the beginning of the Parliament and after to increase the number of his Councell for the better government of the Realme and prayed the King to put it in execution and further rehearsed how that the Archbishop of Canterbury had reported to them That the King would be counselled by the most sage Lords of the Realme the which ought to have the survey of all that which shall be done for the good government of this Realme which thing the King agreed to doe and rehearsed with his own mouth That it was his entire will And thereupon a Bill made by the King himselfe by his own will was delivered containing the names of the Lords which shall be of his Councell the tenour of which Bill ensueth It is to bee remembred that our Lord the King considering the great labours occupations and diligence which he ought necessarily to imploy about the good government of his Realme and other his possessions as well on this side the Sea as beyond it First of all for the preservation of our Lord the King and of his Crowne and that the revenues of the same may be the better collected to his profit and increase as much as a man may justly doe to the end that he may the better sustaine his honourable estate And secondly for the confirmation of the Lawes and Statutes of the Realme to the end that equall right may be done to every one as well poor as rich Our Lord the King of his proper and good will desirous to be supported in the foresaid causes because that he cannot attend thereunto in proper person so much as he would for the great love and good affiance which he hath among others in the most revered Fathers in God the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Excester the Duke of Yorke the Earle of Somerset the Lord Roos the Lord Burnet the Lord Lovell the Lord Willoughbie the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Steward and Chamberlaine Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyney and Master Arnald Savage hath chosen and charged them to be of his counsell praying and commanding them that in all the foresaid causes they will put to their intire diligences for the profit of our said Lord the King and likewise for the confirmation of the Laws and Statutes aforesaid In the Parliament of 2. Henry 6. num 15. After divers speciall requests of the Commons of the Realme being in the present Parliament made to my Lord of Glocester Commissary of the King and to other Lords Spirituall and Temporall there for to have notice and conusance of the persons assigned and elected to be of the Kings Councell to their great ease and consolation By advice and assent of all the Lords Spirituall and Temporall aforesaid were elected and named certaine persons as well spirituall and temporall to be Councellours assistant to the governance of the Realm whose names here ensue The Duke of Glocester the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Winchester Norwich Worcester the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Duke of Excester the Earle of March the Earle of Warwick the Earle Marshall the Earle of Northumberland the Earle of Westmerland the Lord Cromwell the Lord Fitz-Hugh the Lord Bourchier the Lord Scroop Master Walter Hungerford Master John Tiptoff Thomas Chaucer William Allington In the Parliament of 29. Henry 6. num 16. Vpon the Petition of the Commons against divers Lords Bishops Knights Esquires and others to the number of 29. who mis-behaved themselves about the royall Person of the King and in other places by whose only meanes it was suggested the Kings possessions had been greatly diminished his Laws not executed the peace of the Realm not observed to the great hurt and trouble of the liege people of the Realm and likely subversion of the same of which misbehaviour universall noise and clamour was openly received thorowout all the Realme upon the same persons specified in the Petition all of them except the Lords and some few others without further evidence against them were by the King now removed from his presence and Court for a whole yeeres space within which time any man that could and would object against any of them should be patiently heard and intended to These few fresh Presidents added to the precedent
the mediation of timorous men he made peace with the Barons for a time promising inviolably to observe the Provisions of Oxford that all the Kings Castles thoroughout England should be delivered into the custody of the Barons that all Aliens within a certain time should void the Realm except those who should be thought faithfull thereunto by the unanimous consent of the Kingdom and that faithfull and profitable natives of the Realm should thenceforth dispose of the affairs of the Kingdoms under the King But THE QUEEN instigated with foeminine malice contradicted it all she could which made the people revile and cast dirt and stones at her as she was going to Windsore enforcing her to retire again to the Tower How William Longshamp Bishop of Ely Lord Chancellour of England Earl John and others when they disturbed the peace of the Realm and turned Malignants were apprehended besieged imprisoned excommunicated and their Goods and Castles seised on by the Lords and Commons one of Parliament yea during the time of King Richard the first his absence and captivitie you may read at large in Roger de Hovedon Holinshed Daniel and others Why then the Lords and Commons in Parliament may not now much more do the like for their own and the whole Kingdoms safety I can yet discern no shadow of reason I will not trouble you with Histories shewing what violent unlawfull courses Kings and People have sometimes used to raise moneyes in times of warre by sacriledge rapine and all manner of indirect means I rather wish those Presidents and their occasions buried in eternall silence then reduced into practise and verily perswade my self that every ingenuous true born Englishman who bears a reall naturall affection to his Countrey or a Christian love to his Brethren the Parliament and Religion will according to his bounden duety the Protestation and Covenant which he hath taken rather freely contribute his whole estate if need so require towards the just defence of his Countrey Libertie Religion and the Parliament against the treacherous Conspiracies of the Pope Jesuites forraign Catholikes Irish Rebels English Papists and Malignants who have plotted their subvertions then repine at or neglect to pay any moderate Taxes which the Parliament shall impose or inforce the Houses to any extraordinary wayes of Levying Moneyes for want of ordinary voluntary supplyes to maintain these necessary defensive warres I shall close up all in a few words The Parliament hath much against their wills been inforced to this present defensive warre which they have a most just and lawfull power to wage and manage as I have elsewhere evidenced by the Fundamentall Laws of the Realm yea by the Law of God of Nature of Nations This warre cannot be maintained without Moneyes the sinews of it wherefore when voluntary contributions fail the Houses may by the same Laws which enabled them to raise an Army without the King impose necessary Taxes for the maintaining of it during the warres continuance else their Legall power to raise an Army for the Kingdoms defence would be fruitlesse if they might not Levy Moneyes to recrute and maintain their Army when raised which Taxes if any refuse to pay they may for this contempt be justly imprisoned as in cases of other Sudsidies and if any unnaturally warre against their Countrey or by way of intelligence advise or contribution assist the common Enemy or seduce or withdraw others by factious slanderous speeches against the Power and Proceedings of the Parliament from assisting the Parliament in this kinde they may for such misdemeanours upon conviction be justly censured confined secured and their estates sequestred rather then the Republike Parliament Religion or whole Kingdom should miscarry It is better that one should perish then all the Nation being the voyce of God Nature and resolution of all Laws Nations Republikes whatsoever If any hereticall scismaticall or vitious persons which may poyson others with their pernicious false doctrines or vitious wicked lives appear in the Church they may after admonition if they repent not yea and de facto are or ought to be excommunited the Church and societie of all faithfull Christians so as none may or ought to converse with them till their repentance If this be good Law and Divinitie in the Church the banishing and confining of pestilent Malignants in times of warre and danger must by the self-same reason be good Law and Divinitie in the State I have now by Gods assistance notwithstanding all distracting Interruptions Avocations Remoraes incountring me in this service ran through all Objections of moment which the King or any opposites to this Parliament have hitherto made against their proceedings or jurisdictions and given such full answers to them as shall I trust in the generall abundantly clear the Parliaments Authoritie Invocency Integritie against all their clamarous malignant Calumnies convince their Judgements satisfie their consciences and put them to everlasting silence if they will without prejudice or partialitie seriously ponder all the premises and ensuing Appendix which I have added for their further satisfaction information conviction and the confirmation of all forecited domestick Laws Presidents by forraign examples and authorities of all sorts And if any shall yet continue obstinate and unresolved after so many convincing Reasons Presidents Authorities or still retain an ill opinion of the Parliaments proceedings I shall desire them onely seriously to consider the most execrable conspiracy of the Pope Jesuites and Popish party in all His Majesties three Realms to extirpate the Protestant Religion subvert the Government Parliament and poyson the King himself if he condescend not to their desires or crosse them in their purposes whom they have purposely engaged in these warres still continued by them for this very end to enforce the King to side with them and so gain possession of his person to accomplish this designe of theirs as is cleerly evidenced to all the world by Romes Master-Peece the English Pope the Declaration of the Lords and Commons concerning the Rise and Progresse of the Irish Rebellion and then advisedly to consider in what great present danger the Kingdom King Parliament and Religion are when the Popish Partie and forces now in Arms have gained the Kings Princes and Duke of Yorkâ—s persons into their custodie the Cities of Chester and of late Bristoll the Keyes of England with other Ports to let in all the Irish Rebels upon us to cut our throats in England as they have cut above an hundred and fortie thousand of our Protestant brethrens throats already in Ireland it being one part of their designe now presently to be executed as appears by sundry Examinations in the Irish Remonstrance for which end some thousands of Irish Rebels who have all embrued their hands there in English bloud are already landed here and are in great favour and command about the King To which if they adde the omnipotent over-ruling power of the Queen the Head of that partie with the
and terms of the Oath And not being able to agree of themselves both parties submitted to the judgement of king Philip Augustus and of his Court of Parliament furnished with Peeres So that by order given at Melum in Iuly 1204. the form of the said Oath was prescribed and registred in the Parliament Register at request of the said parties and sent unto Otho to render it to the said Pope Innocent who sent this assurance and Certificate to the said Parliament for Registring it being performed Innocentius Episcopus servus servorum Dei charissimo filio nostro Philippo Francorum Regi charissimo salutem Apostolicam benedictionem absque dubitatione noveritis quod secundum formam a vobis Curiae Regni vestri paribus praescriptam habetur apud nos jusjurandum charissimi Filii nostri Othonis Romanorum Regis illustris aurea Bulla munitum nobis Ecclesiae praestitum Ego Otho Romanorum Rex semper Augustus tibi Domino meo Innocentio Papae Ecclesiae Romanae spondeo polliceor juro quod omnes possessiones honores jura Romanae Ecclesiae proposse meo bona fide protegam ipsam ad eas retinendas bona fide juvabo Quas autem nondum recuperavit adjutor ero ad recuperandum recuperatarum secundum posse meum ero fine fraude defensor quaecunque and manus meas devenient sine difficultate restituere procurabo Ad hanc autem pertinent tota terra quae est de Radicafano usque ad Ceperanum Exarcatus Ravennae Pentapolis Marchiae Ducatus Spoletanus terra Conitissae Mathildis Comitatus Bricenorij cum alijs adjacentibus terris expressis in multis privilegijs Imperatorum à tempore LVDOVICI PII FRANCORVM ET ROMANORVM IMPERATORIS CHRISTIANISSIMI Has omnes pro posse meo restituam quietè dimittam cum omne jurisdictione districtu honore suo Veruntamen cum adrecipiendam Coronam Imperij vel pro necessitatibus Ecclesiae Romanae ab Apostolica sede vocatus accessero demandato summi Pontificis ab illis terris praestationes accipiam Praetereâ— adjutor ero ad retinendum defendendum Ecclesiae Romanae REGMVM SICILIAE Tibi etiam Domino meo Innocentio Papae Successoribus tuis omnem obedientiam honorificentiam exhibeo quam devoti Catholiâ—â— Imperatores consueverunt Sedi Apostolicae exhibere Stabo etiam ad consilium arbitrium tuum de bonis consuetudinibus populo Romano servandis exhibendis de negotio Tusciae Lombardiae Et si propter negotium meum Romanam Ecclesiam oportuerit inâ—urrere guerram subeniam ei sicut necessitas postulaverit in expensis Omnia vero praedicta tam juramento quam scripto firmaho cum Imperâ—â— Coronam adeptus fuero Actum Aquis-Grant Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millessimo Ducentessimo Quinto mense Marcij Regni nostri septimo William Rishanger Monk in the Abbey of Saint Albane in England continuer or the History of Matthew Parts observeth under the year 1263. that the king of England Henry the third and the Barons of England who made warreupon him committed their whole difference and quarrell to be judged by the Parliament of France Vt pax reformaretur inter Regem Angliae Barones ventum est adistud ut Rex proceres se submitterent ordinationi Parliamenti Regis Francâ—ae in the time of Saint Lewis in praemissis provisionibus Oxoniae Nec non pro depraedationibus damnis utrobique illatis Igitur in crastino S. Vincentij congregato Ambianis populo pene innumerabili Rex Franciae Ludovicus coram Episcopis Comitibus alijsque Francorum proceribus solemniter dixit sententiam pro Rege Angliae contra Barones statutis Oxoniae provisionibus ordinationibus ac obligationibus penitus annullatis Hoc excepto quod antiquae Chartae Joannis Regis Angliae universitati concessae per illam sententiam in nullo intendebat penitus derogare In this Parliament at Amiens were present the King of England Henry the third Queen Elenor his wife Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury Peter Bishop of Hereford and Iohn Maunsell and on the Barons of Englands side a very great number of choice elected Lords who the same year repasted back into England after the Parliament as the same Monk speaketh Thus Favino in the behalfe of the French Parliaments concerning whose power and priviledges you may read much more in him and others But to returne to the former History The Queen Mother was much discontented with this Remonstrance of the Parliament pretending that they had an intent to call her Regency in question which all had commended that they could not speak of the Government of the affaires of the Realm without touching her c. Whereupon she commanded the Chancellour to give them this answer in the kings name That France was a Monarchy wherein the king alone commanded helding his Realm Soveraignly from God That he had Lawes and Ordinances by which to governe them for the which he was not to give an account to any man That it did not belong unto the Parliament to controll his Government That they neither could nor ought to complain of the Queens Regenâ—â— which had been so happy That the Queen was not to give an account of her Regency but to God onely That no man could prescribe unto the King what Councellers he should entertain c. with many other such bigge words After which there was a Decree made in the Councell of State against the Decree and Remonstrance in Parliament disanulling and revoking them as void and forbidding the Parliament hereafter to meddle with affairs of State The Court of Parliament in generall complained much of this Decree the kings learned Councell refuse to carry or cause it to be read in Parliament because it would cause an alteration of the good affections and devotions of the Kings good subjects and the dis-union of the greatest companies of the Realme who administer justice which makes kings to Reigne After which this controversie was compremised and the Decree of the Councell against the Parliament suspended and not enrolled Soon after the prince of Conde with divers others seeing all things disordered at Court and little or no reformation of their former grievances desert Paris expressesse their grievances in sundry letters and Articles of complaint wherein they complain of the want of freedom and redresse of their grievances presented in the last assembly of the three Estates of the Decree and proceedings against the Iurisdiction Remonstrance and proceedings of the Parliament of Paris Of suffering some Councellors of State to usurpe all the power of the Kingdom to pervert the Lawes and change all things as they list with sundry other particulars In these they intreat and exhort all men of what condition or quality soever that call themselves Frenchmen to assist and ayde them in SO IVST A CAVSE conjuring all Princes and forraign Estates to do the like and not to suffer such good and loyall subjects to
people that partly out of revenge partly to prevent further oppressions and to provide for their owne securitie corrupting his servants with money they sent their agents into his chamber in the night and slew him Not to mention the murther of King Duncan by Machbed who usurped his Crowne through his pusillanimity this Machbed omitting no kind of libidinousnesse cruelty and tyrannizing over the people for 18 yeares space together trusting to the predictions of certaine wisards that he should neven be overcome till Bernane wood did come to Dunsinane Castle and that he should never be slaine by any man borne of a woman At last Mackduffe governour of Fiffe joyning himselfe to some few patriots who had escaped this Tyrants sword met at Bernane wood and early in the morning every man bearing a bough in his hand the better to keepe them from discovery tooke Dunsinane Castle by scalado whence Machbed escaping was pursued overtaken and urged to fight bp Mackduffe to whom the Tyrant replyed in scorne that in vaine hee attempted his death for it was his destinie never to be slaine by any man borne of a woman Now then said Mackduffe is thy fatall houre come for I never was borne of a woman but violently cut out of my mothers wombe she dying before I was borne which words so daunted the Tyrant though otherwise valiant that he was easily slaine and Malcolme Conmer the true heire of the Crowne seated in the Throne King Donald being odious and cruell to his subjects they sent for Duncan Malcombes bastard who expelled him the Realme and was created King in his steed who proving harsh cruell and Imperious to his Subjects fell into their hatred and was beheaded in the night by Marpender Earle of Murry corrupted with money by Donald to murther him Donald permitting the Isles to be taken and possessed by Magnus King of Norway and suffering his Realme to be wasted by a secret agreement thereupon the Scots sent for Edgar Malcombes sonne to take possession of the Crowne who entring into Scotland with small forces Donald being deserted by his people betooke himselfe to flight but being apprehended and brought backe to Edgar he was cast into prison and not long after dyed King Malcolme the fourth at a Parliament at Yorke parting with divers of his Crowne-lands to King Henry without his peoples consents so farre incurred their hatred that upon his returne they beseiged him at Barwick and almost tooke him prisoner but by the mediation of some of his Councell who informed the Nobles that the King was by violence fraud circumvented by the King of England of the ancient patrimony of the Crowne land they resolved to recover it by war the Scottish Nobility affirming that the king had not any power to diminish or part with any lands appertaining to the Crown without all their consents in Parliament This King after some encounters making a peace with the English upon unequall termes wherein he parted with some of his ancient territories out of his pusilanimity against his Nobles consent hereupon he grew so odious and contemptible to them that they were all weary of his government and caused many to take up Armes and Rebell against him After the death of King Alexander the third there was a Parliament summoned at Scone to consult about the creating of a new King and the government of the Realme during the Inter-regnum where first of all they appointed fix men to rule the Realme for the present and then heard and discussed the severall Titles pretended to the Crowne the finall determination whereof they referred to King Edward the first of England as to the Supreame Soveraigne Lord of the Realme who selecting 12. Scottish and 12. English Councellors to assist him After full hearing by generall consent of all adjudged the Crown to Iohn Baylioll husband to King Alexanders nightest Kinswoman The Scots considering his simplicity and unaptnes to governe them and scarce confiding in him being an Englishman and elected by the K. of England cōstituted them 12. Peers after the manner of France to wit 4. Bishops 4. Earles and 4. Lords by whose advise the King and all the affaires of the Realme were to be governed and directed He was taken and kept prisoner by the English After the death of Robert Bruce the Scots before their King was crowned created a Vice-Roy to govern the Realme who suppressed the theeues and Robbers Edward Bayliol sonne to Iohn Bayliol succeding Bruce was afterwards rejected and deposed by the Scots for adhereing too closely to the English K. Edward and David Bruce elected K. in his place Robert the 2 d. of Scotland when a peace was propounded between France England and Scotland by the Pope willingly consented thereunto but his Nobles being against it his assent alone was in vaine because the King of Scotland alone can make no firme peace nor truce nor promise which shall bind but by publike consent in Parliament King Robert the 3 d. dying of griefe for the captivity and imprisonment of his Son Iames taken prisoner by our King Henry the 4 th as he was going into France the Scots hereupon appointed Robert his uncle by common consent for their Vice-roy till Iames the first of that name right heire of the Cowne were enlarged Iames being freed and Crowned summoned a Parliament wherein an ayde was granted him to pay his ransome with much difficulty he had many Civill wars with his Subjects and at last was murthered by Robert Grame and his confederats from whom he received 28. wounds in his Chamber in the night wherof he presently died Iames the 2. his son being but 7. yeares old at his death Alexander Leviston was chosen Protector and William Crichton made Chancellor by Parliament Which the Earle Douglas storming at committed many insolencies in a hostile manner After which Alexander and his faction opposing the Chancellor and commanding that none should obey him the Chancellor thereupon fortified Edenborough Castle and as the King was hunting early in the morning seized upon him with a troop of Horse brought him to Edinburgh Castle where he detained him from the Protector till the peace of the Kingdom and present divisions should be setled which lasting very long by reason of Earle Douglas his ambition power and covetousnes who raised many grievous civill wars he was at last stabbed to death by the King himselfe Anno 1452. contrary to his promise of safe conduct to the Court under the Kings and Nobles hands and seales Wherupon his brethren and Confederats meeting at Sterling resolved to revenge his death and tied the Kings and Nobles writing of safe conduct to an horses taile which they led through the streets of Sterling railing at the King and his Councell as they went and when they came into the market place where they had 500. trumpets sounding they by an Herald proclaimed the King and all that were with him fedifragus perjured and enemis of all good
further reliefe in the easiest way to support his warres the Lords condescended to grant the ninth sheafe of all their corne and the ninth fleece and Lambe of all their flockes to the King for the two next yeares so as the custome of Mal-tolt newly imposed on Wools should be released and this grant not drawne hereafter into custome as a precedent to their prejudice Who acquainting the Commons therewith they after deliberation As to the Kings supply returned this Answer Num. 8 9. That they thought it meet the King should be supplyed and were ready to ayde him as they had alwayes formerly beene but yet as the ayde was granted in this case they durst not assent to it untill they had consulted and advised with the Commons in the Country for which end they craved time to goe into their Counties and that Writs might issue to summon another Parliament on the Octaves of Saint Hillary of the richest Knights in every Shire at a short day to come which was condescended to After which Num. 9 10 11. they gave this answer in writing concerning the three Articles propounded to them First As to the keeping of the peace of the Realme that the Justices of the Peace had sufficient power already to that purpose onely they adde that disturbers of the peace should not be let out of Prison but upon sufficient Bayle and that no Charters of pardon should be granted to Felons but by common consent in Parliament and all other pardons held as voyd To the second they answered That the King before his going beyond the Seas had taken so good order and appointed such sufficient Guardians to defend the Marches of Scotland who were best able to guard those parts that the enforcement of them by the Kings Councell would be sufficient without any charge to the Commons Only they ordered that every man who had Lands in the Marches of Scotland of what condition soever they were should reside upon them to defend them as it had beene formerly ordained without charge to the Commons To the third concerning the guard of the Seas The Commons prayed that they might not be charged to give Counsell in things of which they had no conisance or charge and that they were advised that the Barons of the Ports which at all times have honours before all the Commons of the Land and are so enfranchized to guard the Sea betweene us and strangers if so be it fals out that they will enter and assaile our Land that they contribute to no aydes nor charges on the said Land but receive profits without number arising by the Sea for the Guard aforesaid Wherefore the Commons are advised that they ought to maintaine a guard upon the Sea as the Commons do upon the Land without taking or demanding wages Likewise there are other great Townes and Havens which have a Navy that are in the same case and are bound to guard the Sea And as for the safeguard of the Watch-houses upon the Sea by Land let the guard of them be made by the advice of the Knights of the Shire where the said Guardians are assigned in the safest manner that may be without charge of the Commons And that the people of the Land of what condition soever which have lands on the Coast shall keepe residence upon those Lands the better to repulse the enemies from the Land so that for their abiding there they shall be discharged to give any aide toward the same guard elsewhere Num. 13. The Commons frame and demand a generall pardon upon grant whereof they promise to aide the King with monies Num. 14. They make an Ordinance for increase of monies in the Realme Num. 15. Because the ships of England went not out together in Fleetes to trade but severally out of desire of gaine and covetousnesse and so many of them were taken by the Enemies of the King and the men slaine and murthered to the dishonour of the King and the whole Realme it was agreed and assented in full Parliament that all the Navy should stay and be arrested till further order were given to the contrary Num. 16. It was accorded and assented in Parliament that the Bishops and Lords in the Parliament should send Letters to the Archbishop of Yorke and the Clergy of his Province under their Seales to excite them to grant a convenient ayd for the guard of the Marches of Scotland for the defence of the Church the Realme and themselves as the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury had done Num. 17. It is accorded that Master Robert de Scardeburgh shall be put into the Commission which shall be sent into the Country of Yorke to survey the Array of the people which shall be chosen for the defence of the Realme in lieu of Sir Thomas de Blaston That Sir Richard Chastell shall be put in the Commission to survey the Array in the Counties of Notingham and Denby and John Feriby in the County of Lancaster Num. 18. It is assented that the people of Holdernes shall be Arrayed taxed and make ayde for the guarding of the Marches of Scotland and other businesses of the King in those parts notwithstanding the Commission made to them to guard the Sea Num. 21. The Lords who have Lands towards the Marches of Scotland are commanded and prayed by writs and Letters to repaire thither for defence thereof namely the Lords of Ros Wake Mowbray Clifford and Master William Daubeny Steward of the Earle of Richmond and that those who could not in this case goe in proper person should send their people to the Lords in the Marches In the second Parliament held this yeare by appointment of the first Octabis Hilarii 13. Ed. 3. Num. 2. 5. Edward Duke of Cornwall Guardian of England in the Kings absence being hindered by other businesses to be present in this Parliament by Letters Patents under the Kings great Seale appointed the Archbishop of Canterbury and others to supply his place and hold the Parliament Num. 6 7 8 9. The Commons for the defence of the Realme Sea and Marches of Scotland granted the King thirty thousand sackes of Wooll and the Earles and Barons the ninth sheafe Fleece and Lambe within their Demesne Lands and agreed to raise a great summe of money presently to set out a fleet of Ships to Sea fraught with men of armes and archers for defence of the Realme Num. 10. All the Merchants of England were summoned by writ to appeare at Westminster in proper person to conferre upon great businesses concerning the Kings honour the salvation of the Realme and of themselves Num. 11. The Mariners of the Cinque-ports upon their departure promised to make their ships ready by Mid-Lent and were to receive a summe of money to helpe defray their charges herein and the men of the Cinque-ports promised to defray the moity of the costs and the Kings Counsell the other moity but not in name of wages but out of speciall grace and
Counties of Nottingham Derby Yorke were to goe to Newcastle upon Tine at the Countries charges and then to receive the Kings wages and those of Westmerland Cumberland and Lancashire to marth to Carlile at the Counties charges and then to receive the Kings wages and that the Commanders great men and all the host when they assembled should lie and travell in the Land of Scotland and not in the Marches of England Num. 36. 37. A fit and trusty Clerke is appointed to pay the Souldiers wages by the advise and survey of the Lords Percy and Nevill and Merchants are ordered to returne moneys for the exploit and to furnish the King of Scotland with moneys sufficient to maintaine twenty men at Armes Num. 38. Because Mr. Richard Talbot had discharged himselfe of the government of Barwicke the Lords in Parliament earnestly intreated Sir Walter Creake to take upon him the custody of Barwicke and to certifie the Lords within a short time how many men at Armes and Archers would suffice to guard it and whether he would accept of the charge or not and if not they would provide another Num. 39. A Commission is granted to Master Thomas Wake and others to muster the Horse and Foot arrayed for this expedition in Yorkeshire and the other Counties and to conduct them towards Newcastle Num. 46. It is accorded and assented that Writs shall be made to the arrayers of the Men of Armes Hoblers and Archers in the County of Oxford for the guarding of the Sea for the Prior and Canons of Burnacester to surcease their demand which they made to the said Prior and Canons to finde a man at Armes and two Archers to make such a guard at Portsmouth and also for the payment of certaine moneys for this cause untill they have other command from the King by reason that the Prelates and other great men in the Parliament are informed that all the possessions of their house will hardly suffice for their sustenance and that they cannot finde such charge without very great oppression of them and their house Loe here in these two Parliaments the Rols whereof I have recited more largely because rare and memorable all businesses concerning the Warres Militia and Array both by Land and Sea were particularly consulted of ordered and determined in and by the Parliament onely in a farre more ample manner then this present Parliament at first petitioned desired they should have been ordered and setled now In the Parliament rolls 14 E. 3. Num. 19. Certaine men are appointed to guard the Islands and Sea-coasts against the enemies Num. 42. The Lord Mowbray is appointed keeper of the Town of Barwicke Num. 53. 54. 55. c. Commissions of Array in severall Counties are made by Parliament to the Earle of Angoyes and others for defence of the Kingdome In the Parliament of 50 E. 3. Num. 15. A Commission is granted in Parliament to the Lord Percy and others to appoint able persons for defence of the Marches of the East-riding In the Parliament Roll of 1 R. 2. Num. 51. Because that the Lands of Gascoigne Ireland the Seigniory of Artoyes and the Marches of Scotland are in perill to be lost through default of good Officers the Commons petition that it would please the Lords to ordaine good and sufficient ministers which may be sent to governe in the same Lands in the most hasty manner that may be by reason of the great need that requires it And that all the chiefe guardians of the Ports and Castles upon the Sea as Dover Bannburgh Carlile and other Marches may be put in the forme aforesaid And that these Guardians of the Castles and keyes of the Realme may be sufficient men who may forfeit their inheritance if any mischiefe shall happen by reason of them which God forbid And that in all other sufficient persons of your Leiges be placed who may forfeit in the same manner for the salvation of the Realme To which the King answers The King willeth it and will doe that which shall belong to him by the advise of the Lords of His continuall Councell In 2 R. 2. Rot. Parliament Num. 37. the Admiralty is disposed of by the Parliament and Num. 39. a Schedule of Orders for the defence of the North sea is confirmed by the Parliament In the Parliament of 7 8 H. 4. Num. 26. The Parliament gave power to the Merchants to name two meet persons to be Admirals to guard the Seas In the Parliament rolls of 2 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 37. The Commons supplicate how the enemies of France with great Armies and many Vessels of warre have been continually and yet are in the Northerne parts and namely about the coasts of Scarburrough which Towne is dangerously seated upon the Sea open to the assaults of the said enemies and that the people of the said Towne had within two yeeres last past paid above one thousand pound ransome to the said enemies and yet were destroyed and carried prisoners into Boloigne and other places where they were yet kept prisoners and that the Towne was upon the point to be burned and destroyed and all the coast about it in short time if hasty remedy were not provided That therefore it would please the King and his most sage Councell considering the great dammages and perils the said Towne and coasts about it had sustained and were yet apparently like to sustaine to ordaine and assigne certaine Vessels of warre upon the said coasts to guard them against the malice and power of the said enemies and that during the warres for saving of the said Towne and the Kings Castle there situate and all the Country about it The Answer is This matter is in part touched by the Merchants of the said coast which are at this Parliament and by their advise and others who are to passe their Merchandize in these Marches by Sea remedy hath beene ordained in such sort as the Earle of Northumberland and the Major of London who were assigned in Parliament to treat of this businesse know more fully to declare In the Parliament of 6 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 11. The Bishop of Norwich offered before the King and Lords that if the King would grant him the quindisme and disme of the Laity and Clergy and the 6 pound and 2 shillings on the Tonne of Wine lately granted to the King for the safeguard of the Sea that he would within 20 daies after the receipt of the last payment transport into France 3000 Archers well armed and mounted for the ayd of Gaunt and would defray all the charges of shipping them And that if he might have the attendance of the West-Admirall he would finde on the Sea for the safeguard of it betweene this and Michaelmas next ten great ships and ten Barges armed in which besides Marriners necessary he would finde at least 500 fighting men for the said terme In the Parliament of 15 R. 3. Num. 15. It is to be remembred that the Commons
reign by the Statutes of 33. El. c. 1. Sâ—paratist◠〈…〉 39. El. c. 5. Râ—gues are to be banished and in Calice heretofore a woman might be justly banished the Town for adultâ—ry and a scould at this day after three convictions is to be banished out of Westminster and rowed ovâ—r the Thames from thence thorough the water at the tayl of a Boat for the quiet of the City Then much more may any private seditious turbulent Malignants â—e justly restrained to some safe places where they may do no harme till the warres and troubles be ended or themselves reâ—laimed Fifthly By the Common and Statute Law of the Realm yea by Magna Charta it self cap. 30. the Lands Rents Goods and Persons of Priors and other aliens Merchants or others residing in England may be and have been usually seized or and sâ—cured or else their persons banished the Realm and borders of England during the warres with others of that Nation lâ—ast they should assist them in the warres with their Estates persons or intelligences or betray the Kingdom or plâ—ces where they resided to the Enemy And upon this ground by the expresse Statutes of 2. H. 4. cap. 12. 20. 1. H. 4. cap. 7 8. 3. H. 5. cap. 3. 4. H. 5. cap. 6. 1. H. 6. cap. 3. the Irish Brittains Welshmen and Scots because we had frequent warre with them were not permitted to purchase either Houses or Lands or to remain in any Fort Town or City neer the Borders of Scotland or Wâ—lâ—s but banished thence and their Goods and persons seised on in times of warre to prevent treachery intelligence and assistance of the Enemy A thing generally practised and warranted in all States and Kingdoms as well as in England by the very Law of Nations as just and necessaâ—y in times of warres as Martinus Laudensis de Râ—praesaliis de Bello Henricus Ranzovius his Commentarius Bellicuâ— Geâ—rgius Obbrectus Disput Juridca de Bellâ— Henriâ—us Bocâ—rus de Jure Prâ—gnae Hungâ— Grotius Albericus Gentilis in their Books de Jure Belli and all Historians evidence Therefore lawfull for the Parliament to practise at this present as well as the King or any others Sixthly In times of Forraign Invasions the Parliament hath enjoyned all Inhabitants neer the Sea-coasts or Marches of Scotland and Wales to repair to their Houses and Lands there with all their Families for the defence and safâ—tie of the Realm under pain of imprisonment and confiscation of their Goods and Revenues there and elsewhere as is evident by 13. E. 3. nu 21. Parl. 1. and Parl. 2. n. 20. 23. Eliz. â—4 the Statutes confining Papists to their Houses and sundry other Presidents Theâ—efore by like reason they may confine Malignants in times of warre for the publike peace and safetie and disarme them to for a time a Constables may by the Law disarme and imprison peace-breakers fray-makers riotors and others to prevent bloodshed quarrels and preserve the publike peace Thirdly For the plundering of Malignants and sequestring their Estates I answer that I think the Parliament never yet approved the plundering or in plain English robbing of any man by any of their forces they having plundered no places taken by assault for ought I hear though the Kings forces on the contrary have miserably plundered all the Kingdom almost except the Papists who are most exempted from this rapine and some few chief Malignants yea those very Persons Souldiers Cities Towns which by their very Articles of surrender were not to be plundered witnesse Taunton Bridgewater Bristol Gainsborow where many have been pillaged to their naked skins notwithstanding their Ariticles of agreement solemnely sworn to depart quietly with bag and baggage without interruption and the Towns to be free from plunder contraty to the very Law of warre and Arms which may instruct all others not to trust them henceforth If any of the Parliaments forces have misbehaved themselves in plundering any Malignants or disaffected persons more then by seifing of their Arms distraining their Goods for imposed Assessements or sequestring their Plate Moneyes Estates for the publike service upon promise of repayment and restitution I know the Houses have publikely by expresse Ordinances inhibited disavowed the fact and exposed the disorderly Delinquents to condigne punishments even to the losse of their lives if any please to prosecute them by way of inditement or Martiall Law For my part I abhorre all violence plunder rapine and disorders in Souldiers as contrary to the Law of God Obadiah 10. to 16. Luke 3. 14. and leave those who are guiltie of them to the severest publike justice as offenders against the Law of Nature of Nations of the Land yea of Warre it self But God forbid the Parliament should be unjustly charged with all the misdemeanours of their Souldiers which they prohibit detest censure more then the King with all the barbarous rapes murthers cruelties rapines and monstrous insolencies which his Cavaliers every where perpetrate without punishment or restraint especially the blood-thirsty Irish Popish Rebels among them who having shed so much English Protestants blood in Ireland ere they came over hither of which they vaunt is such an high dishonour to God and the English Nation if their own blood be not shed for it by the hand of vengeance here that I wonder with what face or spirit His Majestie or any English Protestant can patiently suffer these Irish Rebels to shed any more Protestant English bloud breath in English ayre who have cut the throats of so many thousand innocent English both here and elsewhere and are like to cut all our throats ere long as they have designed unlesse their throats be first cut by us But yet for the plundering of such Malignants goods and houses who are opposite to the whole Kingdom and Parliament and will not joyn with them in the common cause which concerns us all as it hath sundry patterns in the Barons Warres against the Poictovines and their faction in Henry the third his raign and afterwards against the Spensers in Edward the second dayes formerly touched so it hath one observeable generall resolution of the whole body of the Lords and Commons warranting it in King Johns raign even then when they all took up Armes to enforce him to confirm the great Charter it self which our Opposites cry out to be violated by the Parliaments moderate seisures onely by way of distresse or sequestration For the Barons Knights and Commons with their whole Army being mâ—t tâ—gether in London which joyned with them to gain this Charter from the King sent from thence Letters to all the Earls Barons and Knights throughout England who seemed though but fainedly to adhere to the King exhorting them with this Commination That as they loved the indemnitie of their Goods and possessions thâ—y should dâ—sert a perjured King and adhearing faithfully to them should with them inviolâ—bly stand and effectually contend for the Liberties and Peace of the
which one Simon Poylet was hanged in Chaines Headed and Quartered at Paris for saying in open audience that the right of the Crowne of France belonged more rightfully unto King Edward then to King Philip who had long warres about these their Titles to the Crowne King Iohn of France in the fifth year of his reigne had by authority of the three estates of his Realme assembled in Parliament to wit of the spirituall Lords and Nobles and Heads of Cities and good Townes of his Kingdome 3000 men waged for a yeare granted to him to defend him and his Realme against Edward the third King of England who the next yeer following took King Iohn prisoner in the field Whereupon Charles Duke of Normandy his eldest sonne and Heire apparent assembled the 3 Estates at Paris in a Parliament there held craving aid of them to redeem their captivated King who promised their uttermost help herein desiring convenient time to consult thereof Which granted the three Estates holding their Councell at the Gray Fryers in Paris appointed fifty persons among them to take view and make search of the grievances and evill guidance of the Realme who after examination appointed six of themselves to acquaint the Duke That the Realme before time had beene misguided by ill Officers and except remedy for it were shortly found it should stand in perill to be lost wherefore they besought him to discharge all such as they would name unto him and over that to forfeit their Goods to the Kings use And first they name Peter Archbishop of Roan Chancellor of France Sir Simond de Bury chiefe Counsellor of the King and Parliament too Sir Robert de Lorize before time Chamberlaine to the King Sir Nicholas Brake Master of the kings Palaces Engueram Burgesse of Paris under Treasurer of France Iohn Pryll Soveraigne of the money King accounts and Iohn Channeon Treasurer of the Kings wars All which Officers they would should be discharged all royall Offices for ever Also they would that the King of Naverne then imprisoned by the King of France should be set free and that Duke Charles himselfe would be contented to be advised and counselled by such as they should appoint unto him namely by foure Prelates twelve Knights and twelve Burgesses which eight and twenty persons should have authoritie to rule and ordaine all things necessary for the Realme to set in and put out all Officers appertaining to the Realme with divers other requests which unto the Duke were nothing agreeable Vpon which requests the Duke gave answere That he would counsult with his Councell and thereupon would shape unto them some reasonable answere But first he desired to know what aide the three Estates would give unto him for delivery of his Father Whereunto was answered that the Clergie had given a disme and a halfe to be paid in a yeare with that that they may have license of the Pope and the Lords as much to be levied of their lands and the Commons the tenth penny of their moveable goods The morrow following the Duke and his Councell met and after many Messages betweene them and the three Estates offers to reforme some part of the Articles But the Estates firmely answered That unlesse he would reforme all the said faults and confirme the said Articles to their minde for the Common-wealth of all the Land they should not aide him with their Goods like as they shewed him The Duke hereupon secretly acquainted King John of these proceedings who wrote to him againe that in no wise he should agree to the said requests and to the end that these matters should not be touched in open Parliament he deferred the debate of them from day to day and at last by advice of his Councell dissolved the Parliament of the three Estates and commanded every man to returne home without any effect of their long counsell Wherewith many of the said persons were grievously miscontent saying among themselves that they perceived well this was done by the Duke to the intent the requests by them devised should not take place but that the old misgovernance might continue like as before times it had done Wherefore divers of them assembled againe at the Gray Fryers and there made out divers Copies of the said requests to bear them into their Countries and shew them unto the good Townes And albeit the Duke after this Councell thus disolved asked ayde of the Citie of Paris and other good Townes to maintaine his wars he was plainly answered That they might not ayde him unlesse the three Estates were againe reassembled and that the grant of the ayde might passe by their authority Whereunto the Duke in no wise would agree In the mean time the 3 Estates of Languedock assembled in their Province by the Earl of Armenake the Kings Lieutenant to make ayde for the Kings deliverance agreed to purvey at their proper costs 500 men at Armes with a furniture to every speare and a 1000 souldiers on horsbacke 1000 Arbalestres and 2000 others called Gunsiers all which to be waged for a whole yeare and farther ordained that no man should weare any furres of great price that women should leave the rich at tire off their heads and weare neither pearle nor gold upon them nor silver in their girdles and that all manner of Minstrelsie should be put to silence so long as the King remained prisoner The Duke and his Counsell after this proclaimed at Paris certaine coynes and values of money newly ordained by them with which Proclamation the Commons of the City were grievously â—moved And for reformation the Provost of the Merchants with others rode to the Earle of Angeou the Dukes Brother and Lieutenant who was then absent at Meaux requesting him to cease the use of that money And if not they would use such meanes that it should not be suffered to be put forth nor taken within the City Whereupon after long debate it was agreed that the money should be stopped till the Dukes pleasure was knowne Vpon whose returne the Dukes counsell sent for the Provost and desired him to suffer the said money to run and be currant throughout the said City Which the Provost with his company utterly denyed and after many great and bold words departed from the Counsell in great ire and after their returne unto the City incensed so the Commonalty that they set apart all workmanship and Occupation shutting in their Shops and drew unto their Armour and Harnes The Duke informed of this murmure of the Commonalty of the City straitly commanded the Provost that the Kings peace were kept within the City and that he with certaine Citizens should appeare at the Palace before him and his Counsell the next day at an houre assigned at which time the Provost with his company came and were conveyed into the Parliament Chamber where the Duke and his Counsell were present Then the Duke after certaine Challenges made to the Provost for his obstinacy and
and violences which his poore subjects had endured to the comfort and ease of them which had endured them and to the example of others yet notwithstanding the King although that he made shew by words that what had hapned displeased him and was against his will and that he had an intent to punish the heads and authors and to provide for the quiet of the Countrey with all clemency as it behoved a mercifull Prince hath not onely neglected to punish the said Heads and Authors but contrariwise as it appeareth all was with his consent and former resolution of the councell of Spain as certain letters of his intercepted soon after do plainly shew by the which it was written unto Rhoda and to the other Captains authors of all the mischiefe That the King did not blame that action but did allow thereof and commend it promising to recompence them especially the said Rhoda as having done him a singular service The which at his return into Spaine and to all other ministers of the oppressions that were used in these Countries he did shew by effect At the same time the King thinking the better to blinde the eyes of his subjects sent into these Countries for Governour Generall Don Iohn of Austria his base brother as being of his blood who making shew unto the Estates that he did allow of the Pacification of Gant promised to send away the Spanyards to punish the authors of all insolencies and disorders which had hapned in the Countrey and to take an order for the generall peace and the restoring of their ancient liberties sought to divide the Estates and to subdue one Countrey after another By the permission and providence of God who is an enemy to all oppression he was discovered by the intercepting of certain letters where he was commanded by the King to govern himself in these Countries according to the Instructions that should be given him by Rhoda and to cover this practice the King had forbidden Don Iohn to speake with him commanding him to carry himselfe unto the chiefe Noblemen with all mildenesse and courtesie to winne their loves untill that by their assistance and meanes he might reduce Holland and Zeeland and afterwards work his will of the other Provinces Whereupon Don Iohn notwithstanding that he had solmnly sworn in the presence of all the Estates of the Countrey to observe the said Pacification of Gant yet contrary thereunto he sought by meanes of their Colonels whom he had already at his devotion and great promises to winne the Germane souldiers who were then in Garrison and had the guard of the chiefe Townes and Forts of the Countrey whereof by that meanes he made himselfe master holding himselfe assured of those places they held and so by that meanes to force them that would not joyne with him to make warre against the Prince of Orange and them of Holland and Zeeland and so to raise a more boody and intestine warre than had been before But as all things that are treated cunningly and with dissimulation cannot be long kept secret Don Iohns practises being discovered before hee could effect what he had designed hee could not bring his conceptions and enterprises to the end that he pretended Yet he revived a new warre the which continues unto this day in stead of rest and an assured peace whereof hee did so much vaunt at his coming Which reasons have given us great occasion to forsake the King of Spain and to seeke some other mighty and mercifull Prince to helpe to defend these Countries and to take them into his protection and the rather for that these Countries have endured such oppressions received such wrongs and have been forsaken and abandoned by their Prince for the space of twenty years and more duduring the which the Inhabitants have beene intreated not as subjects but as enemies their naturall Prince and Lord seeking to ruine them by armes Moreover after the death of Don Iohn having sent the Baron of Selles who under colour propounding some meanes of an accord declared sufficiently That the king would not avow the Pacification made a Gant which Don Iohn notwithstanding had sworne to maintaine setting downe more hard conditions Yet for that we would discharge our selves of our duties wee have not omitted to make humble suite by writing imploying moreover the favour of the greatest Princes of Christendome seeking by all meanes without intermission to reconcile our selves unto the King having also of late kept our deputies long at Cologne hoping there by the intercession of his imperiall Majestie and some Princes Electors to have obtained an assured peace with some moderate tolleration of Religion the which doth chiefly concerne God and mens consciences as the estate of the affairs of the Countrey did then require But in the end we found it by experience that nothing was to be obtained from the King by the Conference at Cologne and that it was practised and did onely serve to disunite and divide the Provinces that they might with the more facility vanquish and subdue first one and then another and execute upon them their first designes The which hath since plainly appeared by a certain proscription which the King hath caused to be published whereby we and all the Inhabitants of the united Provinces and Officers that hold their partie are proclaimed Rebels and to have forfeited lives and goods Promising moreover a great summe of money to him that should murther the said Prince and all to make the poore Inhabitants odious to hinder their Navigation and Traffique and to bring them into extreme despaire So as despairing of all meanes of reconciliation and destitute of all other succours and ayde we have according to the Law of nature for the defence of us and other Inhabitants the Rights priviledges ancient customes and libertie of the Countrey and the lives and honours of us our wives children and posterity to the end they fall not into the slavery of the Spanyards leaving upon just cause the King of Spaine beene forced to seeke out some other meanes such as for the greater safety and preservation of our Rights Priviledges and liberties we have thought most fit and convenient We therefore give all men to understand That having duely considered all these things and being prest by extreme necessitie We have by a generall resolution and consent declared and doe declare by these presents the King of Spaine ipso jure to be fallen from the Seigniory Principalitie jurisdiction and inheritance of these Countries And that we are resolved never to acknowledge him any more in any matter concerning the Prince jurisdictions or demeanes of these Netherlands nor to use hereafter neither yet to suffer any other to use his Name as Soveraigne Lord thereof According to the which we declare all Officers private Noblemen Vassels and other inhabitants of these Countries of what condition or qualitie soever to be from henceforth discharged of the Oath which they have made in any manner whatsoever
said in full Parliament that if a treaty of peace or truce should be entertained betweene their Lord the King and his adversary of France that they thought it expedient and necessary if it should please the King that Mounseur de Guyen because he is the most sufficient person of the realme shall goe to the same Treaty And the King said that he liked it well if it pleased the said Lord de Guyen and thereupon Mounseur de Guyen said that he would with a very good will travell and doe any thing which might turne to the honour and profit of the King and of his realme In the Parliament of the 14 H. 6. Num. 10. The Kings grant of the custody of the Town and Castle of Calice the Towne of Risbanke the Castles of Hamures Marke Oye Stangate Bavelingham and of the Castle and Dominion of Guynes in Picardy to be made to Humfrey Duke of Glocester his unkle in the presence of the Lords spirituall and temporall then being in the present Parliament was on the 29 day of October read before them which being understood and mature deliberation taken thereupon the severall reasons of the said Lord being heard it was at last by their assent and consent agreed and ordered that the said Duke should have the custody of the said Towne Castles and premises to the end of nine yeeres then next ensuing which Charter was subscribed by all the Lords there present In the Parliament of 31 H. 6. Num. 41. pro custodia Maris it was enacted For as much as the King considering that as well divers His Clergy men of this his realm inhabiting nigh the coast of the Sea and others His Subjects using the Trade of Merchandises have been oftentimes grievously imprisoned distressed put to great sufferances and ransomes and their Ships Vessels and Merchandises of great value taken upon the Sea by his enemies and also Merchant strangers being under his leageance amity safegard or safe conduct upon the Sea have been robbed and spoyled against the forme and contents of such truces and safe conducts signed His Highnesse willing and intending sufficiently to provide for the remedy of such inconveniences and to eschew and avoyd all such robberies and dispoylers HATH BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL in his high Court of Parliament assembled desired certaine great Lords of this realme that is to say Richard Earle of Salisbury John Earle of Shrewsbury John Earle of Worcester James Earle of Wiltshire and Iohn Lord Sturton with great Navies of Ships and people defensible in great number purveyed of abiliments of warre to intend with all diligence to their possibility the safeguard and keeping of the Sea For which cause the subsidies of Tonnage and Poundage granted to the King for his naturall life this Parliament that they might be applied to such uses and intent as they be granted the King BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY OF THE SAME were granted to the said Earles and Lord Sturton and the survivers of them for three whole yeeres with power for them to appoint Collectors to receive and collect them in every Port without rendering any account so as they kept the covenants and endentures made between the King and them for the safegard of the Seas with a proviso that this Act during the three yeeres should not be prejudiciall to the custome of the Towne or Castle of Calice or Rishbanke for the payment of the wages and arreares of the Souldiers there And over that if the goods of any of the Kings liege-people or any of his friends be found in any Vessell of the Kings enemies without any safe conduct that then the said Earles and the Lord Sturton shall take and depart it among them and their retinue without any impeachment according to the Statute thereupon made In the Parliament of 33 H. 6. Num. 27. the said Lords were discharged of the custody of the Sea by the Parliament in these words For as much as the Earles of Salisbury Shrewsbury and Worcester and the Lord Sturton besought the Kings Highnesse in this present Parliament that it might like his Highnes and Excellency of his Noble grace to have them clearely discharged of the keeping of the Sea the King therefore and for other causes moving his Highnesse BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL IN THE SAID PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED the 30 day of Iuly the 23 day of the same Parliament admitted their desire and would that the said Earles and Lord Sturton or any other THAT HAD THE KEEPING OF THE SEA BY AN ACT MADE IN THE LAST PARLIAMENT begun and holden at Redding and ended at Westminster be from the 30 day of July fully discharged of the keeping of the same and that IT SHOULD BE ENACTED OF RECORD In the Parliament of 39 H. 6. Num. 32. The King BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY THEREOF ordained and established that his dearest cosin Richard Duke of Yorke rightfull heire to the Countries of England and France and of the Lordship and Land of Ireland have and take upon him the power and labour to ride into the parts of England and Wales where great rebellions murders riots spoylings executions and oppressions be used committed and attempted to represse subdue and appease them And also to resist the enemies of France and Scotland within the realme And further granted ordained and established by the said advice and authority that every Sheriffe with the power and might of his Sheriwicke and every Major Bailiffe Officer Minister and Subject of the said realme of England and of Wales shall attend upon his said cousin for the said intent as the case shall require and to the same intent be ready at the command of his said cousin and the same obey and performe in like case as they ought to doe at his commandement after the course of the Lawes of England and in Wales after the customes there c. And to cite no more presidents in so cleare a case in the Parliament of 21 Iacobi ch 33. The Temporalty having granted three intire Subsidies and three Fifteenes and tenths to King James towards the maintenance of the warres that might then suddenly insue upon the breach with Spaine and more particularly for the defence of the realme of England the securing of Ireland the assurance of the states of the united Provinces with the Kings friends and allies and for the setting forth of the Navy-royall did by that Act for the better disbursing of the said ayd and mannaging that warre according to the Parliaments true intention by that very Act wherein they gave the Subsidies did especially appoint eight Aldermen and other persons of London Treasurers to receive and issue the said moneys and appointed ten Lords and Knights particularly named in the Act to be of the Kings
Councell for the warre by whose warrant under five of their hands at least all the moneys they granted were to be issued and exported for and towards the uses expressed in the Act to such person or persons as the said Councell of warre should direct and that both those Treasurers and this Councell of warre and all other persons trusted with the receiving issuing bestowing and imploying of those moneys or any part thereof their heires executors and administrators should be answerable and accomptable for their doings and proceedings therein to the Commons in Parliament when they shall be thereunto required by Warrant under the hand of the Speaker of the House of Commons for the time being and thereby they and every of them according to their severall places and imployments shall give a true and ready declaration and account of their severall respective dealings doings and proceeding therein and that the said Commons in Parliament shall have power by this Act to heare and determine the said account and all things thereto appertaining And withall they in this Act prescribe a speciall oath to the Treasurers Not to issue out any moneys without the Warrant of the Councell of war under their hands And another oath to the Councell of warre To make no Warrant for any moneys issued which are given by this Act but for some of those ends which are expressed therein and that to the best of their meanes they should imploy the said moneys accordingly and that freely without requiring any reward or allowance whatsoever Which presidents with others forementioned made His Majesty return this Answer to the Petition of the Lords and Commons touching the Articles delivered February 2. 1641. For the securing you from all dangers or jealousies of any His Majesty will be content to put in all the places both of FORTS and MILITIA in the severall Counties such persons as both Houses of Parliament shall either approve or recommend unto Him so that you declare before unto His Majesty the names of the persons whom you approve or recommend unlesse such persons shall be named against whom He shall have just and unquestionable exception And thus much by way of supplement touching the Militia Concerning the Parliaments interest and right in electing and removing the Officers of the realme and the Kings meniall servants I shall onely adde these Precedents to the forementioned In the Parliament rolls 4 E. 3. Num. 1. Foure Bishops foure Earles and foure Barons were assigned to the King without whose consent or of foure of them no great businesse was to be transacted 14 E. 3. Num. 36. in the Parliament rolls The Parliament agreeth that the Duke of Cornwall be Custos of England during the Kings absence in the warres of France In the Parliament rolls of 1 R. 2. Num. 18. 19. The Commons requested first that it would please the King to ordaine and nominate to them now in this present Parliament some sufficient persons of divers estates to be continually resident of his counsell for the affaires of the King and of the realme and to have the Officers of the King of such persons who best knew and would and might most diligently travell for the redresse of the foresaid mischiefes and the good government and salvation of the realme so that the Commons may be clearely ascertained of the names of those Counsellors which shall be disbursers and orders of that which they shall grant for the warres and thereby to have greater encouragement to doe to our Lord the King that which they have in charge concerning him as if aforesaid Also that it would please them to ordaine and nominate in this Parliament the persons which shall be about or have the custody of the person of our Lord the King himselfe who is of such tender age and that those persons shall be of the most vertuous honestest and sufficientest of the Realm so that our said Lord who is a person sacred and anointed be nobly governed and brought up in good vertues and manners to the pleasure of God whereby all the Realme may be secured and amended and that it be likewise ordained that our Lord the King and his house be governed with good moderation and defray his expences onely out of the revenues of the Realme and other rights and seigniories of his Crowne And that all that which shall be granted to our Lord the King in maintenance of his wars shall be applied and expended in the warres and no part thereof otherwise in aid and discharge of his said commonaltie In the Parliament of 11. Richard 2. Num. 23. The Commons pray That no person of what state or condition he be should meddle with any manner of governance about the person of our Lord the King nor with the businesses of the Realm nor yet to councell our Lord the King but those Lords which are assigned and ordained in this present Parliament if it be not by ordinance of the continuall Councell and by assent of our Lord the King upon grievous paine And the same Lords which shall bee about the person of our Lord the King and of his Councell shall cause to remove all the persons which they think fit to remove in the houshold of our Lord the King without shewing favour to any and to put others in their places whom they shall think sufficient and vertuous And that the said Lords of the Councell be charged to keep and sustain the estate of our Lord the King in ' its regalty and to doe and use that which may turne to the honour and profit of our Lord the King and of his Realme to their power according to the form of the Oath contained in a Schedule made in this present Parliament annexed hereunto to the intent that it may be notoriously known thorowout all the Realme that good and sufficient Councell is about the person of our Lord the King to the comfort of all his Commons and firme assurance and establishment of the Realme aforesaid the which Oath was made in forme ensuing You shall swear That you will not assent nor yet suffer as much as in you lieth That any Judgement Statute or Ordinance made or given in this present Parliament be any way annulled reversed or repealed in any time to come and moreover That you shall keep the good Laws and usages of the Realme afore these times made and used and shall firmely keep and cause to be kept good peace quiet and tranquillity in the Realme according to your power without disturbing them in any manner So helpe me God and his Saints The Answer As to the first point of this Article the King wils it And as to the second point If there be any Lord of the Councell or other Lord of the Realme which will informe the King That he hath any person about him not sufficient nor honest he wils that it being proved he shall be outed and removed and another sufficient by his advice put in his place In
that We c. out of meere and free will have given and granted to all Archbishops Bishops Eâ—rles Barons and to all free men of this our Realm of England and by this our present Charter have confirmed FOR US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE these liberties underwritten to have and to hold to them and their Heirs OF US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE c. together with the whole tenour and title of this Charter and the two last Chapters of it All those customs and liberties aforesaid which we have granted to be holden within our Realme as much AS APPERTAINETH TO US AND OUR HEIRS WE SHALL OBSERVE And for this our gift and grant of those Liberties c. our Subjects have given us the fifteenth part of all their moveables And We have granted to them on the other part that NEITHER WE NOR OUR HEIRS shall procure or doe any thing whereby the Liberties in this Charter contained shall be infringed or broken We confirme and make strong all the same FOR US AND OUR HEIRS PERPETUALLY not the Parliament All these I say infallibly demonstrate that this Statute of Magna Charta did never extend unto the Parliament to restraine its hands or power but onely to the King his Heirs Officers Courts of Justice and particular subjects So that the Parliaments imprisoning of Malignants imposing Taxes for the necessary defence of the Realm and seizing mens goods or imprisoning their persons for non-payment of it is no wayes within the words or intent of Magna Charta as Royallists and Malignants ignorantly clamour but the Kings his Officers Councellours and Cavalliers proceedings of this nature are cleerly most direct violations of this Law And that which puts this past dispute are the severall Statutes of 25. Edward 3. cap. 4. Statute 5. 37. Edward 3. cap. 18. 38 Edward 3. cap. 9. 42. Edward 3. cap. 3. 17. Richard 2. cap. 6. and the Petition of right it self all which expresly resolve that this very objected Law of Magna Charta extends onely to the King himselfe his Privy Councell Judges Justices Officers and inferiour Courts of Justice but not unto the supream Court of Parliament which no man for ought I finde ever yet held to be absolutely obliged by it before the Kings late recesse from Parliament The next Statute is that of 34. Edward 1. cap. 1. No tallage nor aid shall be taken or leavied BY US AND OUR HEIRS not the Parliament in our Realme without the good will and assent of the Archbishops Bishops Earls Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Land which the Statute of * 25. Edward 1. thus explains But by the common consent of the Realme The Statute of 14. Edward 3. cap. 21. and Statute 2. cap 1. thus If it be not by common consent of the Prelatos Earles Barons and other great men and Commons of our said Realme of England AND THAT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 25. Edward the third cap. 8. thus If it be not BY COMMON CONSENT AND GRANT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 36. Edward the third cap. 11. thus That no Subsidie nor other charge be set nor granted upon the Woolls by the Merchants nor by NONE OTHER from henceforth WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT The Statute of 45. Edward 3. cap. 4. thus It is accorded and stablished That no imposition or charge shall be put upon Woolls Woollfels or Leather othâ—r then the custome and subsidie granted to the King WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT and if any be it shall be repealed and holden for none And the Petition of Right 3. Caroli thus By which Statutes and other good Statutes of this Realm your Subjects have inherited this freedom that they should not be compelled to contribute any Taxe Tallage Custome Aide or other like charge not set BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Now it is as evident as the noonday sunshine that these Acts onely extend to the King his Heirs Councell Officers inferiour Courts and private Subjects onely and that the Parliament is precisely excepted out of the very intent and letter of them all having free power to impose on the Subjects what Aids Taxes Tallages Customes and Subsidies they shall deem meet by the expresse provision of all these Laws concerning the granting and imposing of Subsidies Therefore by the direct resolution of these Acts the Kings his Councellors present contributions assessements and ransoms imposed on the Subjects are illegall against the letter and provision of all these Acts but the Parliaments and Houses lawfull approved and confirmed by them True will Royallists and Malignants answer who have no other evasion left but this If the King were present in Parliament and consenting to these contributions and taxes of the twentieth part there were no doubt of what you alleage but because the King is absent and not only disassents to but prohibits the payment of this or any Parliamentary Assessments by his Proclamations therefore they are illegall and against these Laws 1 To which I answer First that the King by his Oath duty the ancient custom and Law of the land ought of right to be alwayes present with his Parliament as he is now in point of Law and not to depart from it but in cases of urgent necessity with the Houses free consents and then must leave Commissoners or a Deputy to supply his absence This is not onely confessed but proved by a Booke lately printed at Oxford 1642. with the Kings approbation or permission intituled No Parliament without a King pag. 5. to 16. where by sundry presidents in all Kings Reignes it is manifested That Kings were and ought to be present in their Parliaments which I have formerly cleared If then the King contrary to these Presidents his Oath Duty the Laws and Customs of the Realme the practice of all his Progenitors the rules of nature which prohibit the head to separate it selfe from the body and will through the advice of malignant Councellours withdraw himselfe from his Parliament yea from such a Parliament as himselfe by a speciall Act hath made in some sort perpetuall at the Houses pleasure and raise an Army of Papists Delinquents Malignants and such like against it and that purposely to dissolve it contrary to this very Law of his for its continuance why this illegall tortious act of his paralleld in no age should nullifie the Parliament or any way invalid its Impositions or Proceedings for their own the Kingdoms Peoples and Religions preservation all now indangered transcends any reasonable mans capacity to apprehend 2. The right and power of granting imposing assenting unto Assessements Taxes Subsidies and such like publique charges in Parliament for the publique safety rests wholly in the Commons and Lords not King and is their owne free act alone depending no waies on the Kings assent nor necessarily requiring his personall presence in Parliament This is evident First by the expresse letter of the forecited Acts No Subsidy Tax Ayde
Talleage or Custome shall be set granted taken or leavied but by common consent and grant of the Prelates Earles Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Realme in Parliament or without the assent of the Parliament so that their grant and assent in Parliament not the Kings is the onely thing that makes them legall and binding to the subject Now both Houses have granted ordered and assented to this Assessement exceeding not the twentieth part of mens estates and given order for the leavying of it and that for the Parliaments Kingdomes religions necessary defence and preservation Therefore it is obligatory and legall though the King himselfe consent not or disassent thereto especially as the present condition of things stands even by the very letter of these acts Secondly this is apparent by the letter of all our publique Acts for the granting of Subsidies Ayds Tenths Fifteenes Taxes Customes Tonnage Poundage or any such like impositions in and by Parliament either by the Temporalty or Clergy which Acts runne usually in this manner The Commons of this Realme HAVE GRANTED FOR DEFENCE OF THE SAID REALME and especially for the safegard and custody of the Sea a Subsidy a Subsidie called Tonnage c. The Prelates Earles Barons and all the Commons of the Realme willingly and with one assent HAVE GRANTED the ninth Lambe ninth sheafe and ninth fleece c. And of Cities and Burroughs the ninth part of all their goods and chattels c. in aide of the good keeping the Realme as well by Land as by Sea c. We your poore Commons desire your excellent Majesty willingly to accept and receive these OUR POORE GRANTS hereafter following as GRANTED of free hearts and good wils as the first-fruits of our good wils and hearts c. by the advice and Assent of the Lords spirituall and temporall GIVE GRANT for the defence of your realm and the keeping and safegard of the seas c. one Subsidy called Tonnage c. The Prelates and Clergy c. as a speciall and significant testimony of their loyall affection c. with one affection and uniforme consent HAVE GIVEN GRANTED foure whole and intire Subsidies We your Commons assembled in your high Court of Parliament humbly present your Majesty with the FREE CHEERFULL GIFT of two intire Subsidies c. All Subsidies and Taxes then being the free gift of the Commons Clergy and Peeres in Parliament and that onely for the defence of the Kingdome by sea and land it is infallible that they do may and can oblige themselves and those they represent to pay such publike Taxes to this end without the Kings concurrence Thirdly this is cleare by considering that the Commons and Lords in Parliament have alwaies had 1. An absolute right and power to grant or deny Taxes Subsidies aydes and assistance as they saw occasion 2. To proportion the aydes and Subsidies granted 3. To limit the certaine manner waies and times of paying and levying them and the persons who shall either pay assesse collect receive or disburse them 4. The ends and uses to which they should be imployed when leavied debarring the King oft times when they saw cause of any power at all to receive or dispose of them appointing Collectors and Treasurers of their owne to receive and issue them out againe by the advice and directions of these as themselves prescribed for which I shall give you some few instances of note in lieu of many more that might be remembred Anno 1237. being the 21 yeere of Henry the third The Parliament after many contestations with the King for his fraud oppressions favouring of Aliens c. to the Kingdomes detriment the King by Oath promising amendment granted unto him the thirtieth part of all their moveables excepting ready Money Horse and Armour to be imployed for the Common wealth and benefit of the Realme with this condition often annexed that the King should leave the Counsell of Aliens and onely use that of his naturall Subjects And for more security it was ordained that foure Knights of every Shiere and one Clerke of the Kings in every severall Shiere shall upon their oathes collect receive and deliver the said Subsidy either into some Abbey or Castle to be safely reserved there and disposed of for the benefit of the King and Kingdome by the view and counsell of the Earle Warren or others when there should be need Or otherwise if the King failed in performance of His promises and grants it ought to be faithfully restored and distributed to the Country whence it was collected In the 11. yeere of King Edward the 2. Anno 1318. The Parliament not daring to trust this prodigall mis-counselled King with moneys instead of Subsides granted him an aide of armed men against the Scots London set forth 200. Canturbury 40. Saint Albanes 10. and so all other Burroughs and Cities according to their proportion whereby a great Army was leavied The Parliaments of 14 E. 3. c. 20. 21. Stat. 1. Stat. 2. c. 1. 18 E. 3. Parliament 2 3. forecited at large part 2. p. 8. 9. 31 H. 6. Num. 41. 21 Jac. c. 33. particularly direct how the Subsidies granted shall be disposed of by certaine Nobles and others whom they nominate and appoint Treasurers to receive and issue them to the ends for which they granted them prescribing them an oath to issue none of them to other purposes or in any other maner then they prescribed Yea the Acts of former Parliaments and this present concerning Tonnage Poundage Polemoney and Subsidies frequently do the like Therefore the granting and disposing of those Taxes Aydes Subsidies rests wholly in the Commons and Lords and no waies on the King who commonly desires the Parliament to grant them Fourthly this is further evidenced by the Kings usuall answer and assent unto such Bills as these Le Roy remercy ses Loaulx Subjects accept LOUR BENEVOLENCE auxy le veult taking it wholly as a free grant from them which assent in this case is rather formall then substantiall it being the Commons and Lords owne consent only to Bils of this nature not the Kings that make the Taxes and Impositions binding as the forecited Statutes the Petition of Right 3 Caroli Fortescue and our Lawbookes resolve and I have elsewhere manifested more at large Therefore the want of the Kings assent or disassent to the Parliaments present assessement for the Kingdomes necessary defence in the present extremity when the King not onely wilfully absents himselfe from but hath raised Armes against the Parliament is not materiall nor simply necessary in point of Law though usually requisite and necessary for formality sake at other seasons to compleat such Acts since Sepenumero Necessitas vincit legem quod necessarium est licitum est as this assessement now is though all formalities be not punctually observed as is resolved in Dormers case Cooke l. 5. f. 40.
b. Fiftly it is undeniable that the Knights Citizens Burgesses and Commons in Parliament elected by the suffrages of the severall Counties Cities and Burroughs of England do really and legally represent all the Commons and the Lords and they the whole Realm and all the people of England so that what ever Tax is imposed and assented to by them or by both Houses onely without the King who represents no man but Himselfe alone is in point of Law imposed and assented to by all the Commons and whole Realm of England as the recitals in all our Statutes and Law-bookes resolve though the King assent not to it If therefore as our Law-books clearely resolve without dispute and the experience of all Corporations Parishes and Mannors evidenceth past contradiction all Ordinances and Bylaws made for the common good of Corporations Parishioners Tenants of a Mannor and the like by all or the greater part of the Corporations Parishioners Tenants and Taxes imposed by them for the Common good as repairing of Churches High-waies Bridges reliefe of the poore and the like shall binde the rest even in point of Law without the Kings assent Then by the same or better reason the impositions and Taxes now laid upon the subjects by the assent and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament representing the whole Commons and Realme of England who actually assent likewise to these Taxes and Assessements in and by them must and ought in point of Law to oblige all the Subjects in this case of necessity at least as long as the Parliament continues sitting and this their representation of them remains entire especially being for the necessary defence of the Parliament Kingdome Religion all our lives estates liberties lawes against an invading Army of Papists and Malignants in a case of extraordinary extremity This I shall further cleare by some ancient and late judgements in point Mich. 14 Ed. 2. rot 60. in the Kings Bench William Heyborne brought an Action of Trespasse against William Keylow for entering his house and breaking his chests and taking away 70 pounds in money the Defendant pleading Nor guilty the Jury found a speciall Verdict that the Scots having entred the Bishopricke of Durham with an Army and making great burning and spoyles thereupon the Commonalty of Durham whereof the Plantiffe was one met together at Durham and agreed to send some to compound with them for a certaine summe of money to depart the Country and were all sworne to performe what compositions should be made and to performe what Ordinance they should make in that behalfe and that thereupon they compounded with the Scots for 1600 Markes But because that was to be paid immediately they all consented that William Keylow the Defendant and others should goe into every mans house to search what ready money was there and to take it for the raising of that summe and that it should be suddenly repaid by the Communalty of Durham And that thereupon the Defendant did enter into the Plaintiffs house and broke open the chest and tooke the seventy pounds which was paid accordingly towards that composition And upon a Writ of Error in the Kings Bench it was adjudged for the Defendant against the Plaintiffe that the action did not lie because he himselfe had agreed to this Ordinance and was sworne to performe it and that the Defendant did nothing but what he assented to by Oath and therefore is accounted to doe nothing but by his consent as a servant to him and the Commonalty of Durham therefore he was no trespasser Which case was agreed for good Law by all the Judges in the late Case of Ship-money argued in the Exchequor Chamber though neither King nor Parliament consented to this Taxe or Composition This is the Parliaments present case in effect The King having raised an Army of Papists Delinquents Forraigners Irish Rebels disaffected Persons and actually invading the Kingdom and Parliament with it Hereupon the Parliament were inforced to raise an Army to defend themselves and the Realm against these Invasions For maintenance whereof they at first made use onely of voluntary contributions and supplies proceeding onely from the liberality of some private persons best affected to the publike service Which being xehausted The Lords and Commons considering what a solâ—mne Covenant and Protestation themselves had made and taken and the Subjects likewise throwout the Realm to maintain and defend as farre as lawfully they might WITH THEIR LIVES POWER AND ESTATES The true Reformed Protestant Religion c. As also THE POWER AND PRIVILEDGES OF PARLIAMENT THE LAWFULL RIGHTS AND LIBERTIES OF THE SUBJECT And every person that maketh this Protestation in whatsoever he shall do in the lawfull pursuance of the samâ— c. as in the Protestation made by both Houses consents when fullest And considering that the whole Commons and Kingdoms assents were legally and actually included in what they assented in Parliament for the necessary defence of the Realm the Subjects Parliaments Priviledges Rights and the Reformed Religion all actually invaded endangered by an Ordinance of both Houses without the Kings consent then absent from and in open hostilitie against them impose a generall Assessement upon all the Subjects NOT EXCEEDING THE TWENTIETH PART OF THEIR ESTATES And for non-payment prescribe a distresse c. Why this Assessement in this case of necessitie being thus made by assent of both Houses and so of all the Kingdom in them in pursuance of this Protestation should not as legally yea more justly oâ—lige every particular subject though the King assented not thereto as well as that agreement of the men of Durham did oblige them even in point of Law Justice Conscience transcends my capacitie to apprehend and if the first Case be Law as all the Judges then and of late affirmed the latter questionlesse must be much more Legall and without exceptions M. 32. and 33. Eliz. in the Kings Bench in the Chamberlain of Londons case it was adjudged That an Ordinance made by the Common Councell of London only that all Clothes should be brought to Blackwell-hall to be there veiwed searcheâ— and measured before they were sold and that a penny should be paid for every Cloth for the Officer that did the same and that six shillings eight pence should be forfeited for every Cloth not brought thither and searched was good to binde all within the Citie and that an Action of Debt would lye at the Common Law both for the duty and forfeiture because it was for the publike benefit of the City and Common-Wealth M. 38. Eliz. in the Common-Pleas it was adjudged in Clerks Case That an Ordinance made by assert of the Burgesses of Saint Albanes whereof the Plaintiffe was one for assessing of a certain summe of Money upon every Inhabitant for the erecting of Courts there the Term being then adjourned thither from London by reason of the Plague with a pâ—nalty to beâ—lâ—â—yed by distresse for non-payment of this Tax
in Parliament out of Parliament His imposing of Taxes and Contributions in all Countries where His Forces are beyond mens estates and annuall revenues His burning sacking pillaging murdering ruining of His own Kingdom Subjects both by Sea and Land and putting them out of His regall Protection His raising of an Army of English Irish Scottish French and Germane Papists to maintain and settle the Protestant Religion among us which they have plotted totally to extirpatâ— as appears by their proceedings in Ireland England and the late plot discovered among the Archbishops Papers and the like are warranted which questions I doubt would put them to a non-plus and silence them for eternitie yet to satisfie their importunitie and stop their clamorous mouthes I shall furnish them in brief with some Presidents in point in all States and Kingdoms of note in former in latter times and in our own Realm too In all the civill warres between Kings and Subjects in the Romane and Germane Empires France Spain Aragon Castile Hungary Bohemia Poland Denmark Scotland and other Kingdoms mentioned in the Appendix They shall finde that the generall Assemblies of these States Lords Commons without their Emperors or Kings assents did both raise Forces impose Taxes yea and seise on the Imperiall and Royall Revenues of the Crown to support their wars against their Tyrannicall oppressing Princes In Flaunders heretofore and the Low-Countries of late yeers thâ—y have constantly done the like as their Excises long since imposed and yet on foot by common consent without the King of Spains good liking to preserve their Liberties Religion Estates from the Spanish Tyranny witnesse which every one willingly at the very first imposition and ever since hath readâ—ly submitted to being for the publike preservation The like hath been done in former ages and within these five yeers in the Realm of Scotland the same is now practised even without a Parliament by the Popish Rebels both in Ireland and England who have laid Taxes upon all Ireland and all the Romanists in England for the maintenance of this present Rebellion and yet neither King nor his Counsell nor Royallists nor Malignants for ought I can read or hear have ever so much as once written or spoken one syllable against it when as many large Declaration Proclamations Inhibitions in His Majesties Name and at least fortie severall Pamphlets have been published by Malignants against this Assessement of the Parliament and the Levying or paying thereof strictly prohibited under pain of high Treason such a grand difference is there now put by the Royall Court-partie to the amazement of all intelligent men between the Irish Rebels now the Kings best Subjects as it seems who may do what they please without censure or restraint and the English now un-Parliamented Parliament though perpetuated by an Act of Parliament who may do nothing for their own or the Kingdoms safety but it must be high Treason at the least O temporâ ô mores Quis 〈◊〉 fando temp ret a lachrymis Adde to this That the Lords Justices and Councell in Ireland the twenty nine of June 1643. have without authoritie of Parliament or King for their present necessary defence against the Popish Rebels there imposed an Excise upon most commodities in that Realm here lately Printed which no man can deem Illegall in this case of absolute necessitie But to come close home unto our selves who is there that knows ought in historie and policie but must needs acknowledge That the Brittains and Saxons warres of this Realm against their oppressing Kings Archigallo Emerian Vortigerne Sigebâ—rt Osred Ethelred Beornard Leowulfe Edwine whom they deposed for their Tyranny and mis-Government That our Barons long-lasting bloody warres against King John Henry the third Edward the second Richard the second and others fore-mentioned were maintained by publike Assessements and Contributions made by common consent even without a Parliament and with the Revenues and Rents of the very Crown which they seised on as well as the Castles and Forts This being a true rule in Law Qui sentit commodum sentire debet onus All the Kingdom had the benefit of regaining preserving establishing their Fundamentall Charters Laws Liberties by those warres therefore they deemed it just that all should bear a share in the charge and burthen by voluntary Assessements without King or Parliament During the absence of King Edward the third in France The Lords and Commons in Parliament for the defence of the Realm by Sea and Land against forraign Enemies granted an ayde of the ninth Sheaf Lamb and Fleece besides many thousand Sacks of Wooll and the ninth part of other mens Estates in Towns and Corporations and disposed both of the Money and Militia of the Realm for its defence as you heard before The like did they during the Minorities of King Henry the third King Richard the second and King Henry the sixth as the premises evidence without those Kings personall assents Anno Dom. 1259. Richard King of Romans coming with a great Navy and Army of Germans and forraigners to ayd his Brother King Henry the third against the Barons thereupon the Barons sent out a fleet to encounter them by Sea and prepared a strong Army of Horse and Foot by Land that if they prevailed against them at Sea which they feared not yet they might valiantly and constantly entertain and repulse them on the shore and dry Land which the King of Romans being informed off disbanded his forces and came over privately with three Knights onely attending him This was done without the Kings assent and yet at publike charge When King Richard the first was takâ—n particular by the Emperour in his return from the holy Land by Authority of the Kings Mother and the Kings Justices alone without a Parliament it was decreed that the fourth part of all that yeers Rents and of all the moveables as well of the Clergy as of the Laity and all the Woolles of the Abbots of the Order of the Cistersians and of Semphringham and all the Gold and Silver Chalices and Treasure of all Churches should be paid in toward the freeing and ransome of the King which was done accordingly If such a taxe might be imposed by the Queen Mother and Justices onely without a Parliament for ransoming the King alone from imprisonment may not a taxe of the twentieth part onely of mens estates be much more justly imposed on the Subjects by an Ordinance of both Houses in Parliament without the King for the defence and perservation both of the Parliament and Kingdom to when hostily invaded by the King In few words the King and his Councell yea his very Commanders without his speciall Commission or advice have in many Countries imposed large monethly weekly Contributions and Assessements on the People beyond their abilities and estates yea upon the very Speaker and Members of the Commons and Lords House notwithstanding their Priviledges of Parliament which they say
Kingdom which if they contemned to do thy would with force of Arms and Banners disslayed MARCH AGAINST THEM AS PUBLIKE ENEMIES SUBVERT THEIR CASTLES BURN THEIR HOUSES AND EDIFICES AND NOT CEASE TO DESTROY THEIR PONDS PARKES AND ORCHARDS Whereupon all the Lords Knights and People dâ—serting the King who had scarce seven Knights in all left with him confederated themselves to the Barons in the Common Cause wherein to be a Neuter was to be an enemy and no member of the politicke body in which all were equally engaged Whereupon the King thus deserted by all condescended speedily to their demands and confirmed the great Charter much against his will A very apt President for these times which would make the people more unanimous faithfull and couragious for the Common Cause if but imitated in the commination onely though never put into actuall execution he being unworthy once to enjoy any priviledge of a free-born Subject in the Kingdom who will not joyn with the Parliament and Kingdom to defend his Libertie and the Kingdoms priviledges in which he hath as great a common share as those who stand pay and fight most for them It is a good Cause of disfranchising any man out of any Citie Corporation or Company and to deprive him of the Priviledges of them if he refuse to contribute towards the common support defence or maintenance of them or joyn in open hostilitie contributions or suites against them There is the same and greater reason of the generall Citie and Corporation of the whole Realm to which we are all most engaged and therefore those who refuse to contribute towards the defence and preservation of it if able or by their persons purses intelligence or counsell give any assistance to the common enemy against it deserve to be disfranchised out of it to have no priviledge or protection by it and to be proceeded against as utter enemies to it Christs rule being here most true He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad The Common-wealth of which we are members hath by way of originall contract for mutuall assistance and defence seconded by the late Protestation and Covenant a greater interest in our Persons and Estates then we our selves or the King and if we refuse to ayd the republike of which we are members in times of common danger with our Persons Abilities Goods or assist the common enemy with either of them we thereby betray our trust and fidelitie violate our Covenants to the Republike and expose our bodies to restraint our estates to consiscation for this most unnaturall treachery and sordid nigguardlinesse as well as for Treason Fellony or other more petty injuries against the State or humane societie made capitall by the Laws most justly for the publike service of the State which hath a generall Soveraign Interest in them in all times of need paramount our private Rights which must alwayes submit to the publike and lose all our formerly enjoyed Priviledges either of Laws Liberties or free-born Subjects if we refuse to defend or endeavour to betray them as the Laws and common practise of all Nations evidence In the Barons warres against King John Henry the third and Edward the second in defence of their Liberties and Laws they seised upon the Castles Forts and Revenues of the Crown and upon the Moneyes and Goods of the Priors aliens and malignant Poictovines which they imployed in the Kingdoms service Eodem tempore Castellanus de Dovera Richardus de Gray vir fidelis strenuus qui ex parte Baronum ibidem constituebatur omnes transeuntes transituros diligenter considerabat cuncta prudâ—nter perscrutando invenit NON MODICUM THESAURUM paratum dictis Pictaviensibus clanculo deferendum qui TOTUS CAPTUS EST IN CASTRO RESERUANDUS Similiter Londini apud novum Templum THESAURUS MAXIMUS de cujus quantitate audientes mirabantur quem reposureunt Pictavienses memorati licet contradicentes reniterenter Hospitelarii CAPTUS est AD ARBITRIUM REGIS ET BARONUM IN UTILES REGNI USUS UTILITER EXPONENDUS writes Rishanger the continuer of Matthew Paris a good President for the present times After which the Barons banished all the Poictovine Malignants who miscounselled and adhered to the King out of England Anno 1260 who Anno 1261. were all baâ—ished out of London and other Cities and Forts An. 1234. The Earl Marshall having routed John of Monmouth his forces which assisted King Henry the third against the Barons in Wales he wasted all the said Johns Villages and Edifices and all things that were his with sword and fire and so of a rich man made him poor and indigent In the very Christmas holy-dayes there was a grievous warre kindled against the King and his evill Counsellors For Richard Suard conjoyning other Exiles to him entred the Lands of Richard Earl of Cornwall the Kings brother lying not farre from Behull and burned them together with the Houses and the Corne the Oxen in the Ox-stalls the Horses in the Stables the Sheep in the Sheep-cots they likewise burned Segrave the native soyl of Stephen Justiciar of England with very sumptuous Houses Oxen and Corne and likewise brought away many horses of great price returning thence with spoils and other things They likewise burned down a certain village of the Bishop of Winchesters not farre from thence and took away the spoils with other things there found But the foresaid Warriers had constituted this laudable generall rule among themselves that they would do no harme to any one nor hurt any one BUT THE WICKED COUNSELLERS OF THE KING by whom they were banished and those things that were theirs they burnt with fire extirpating their Woods Orchards and such like by the very Roots This they did then de facto de Jure I dare not approve it though in Cases of Attaint and Felony the very Common Law to terrifie others gives sentence against perjured Juries Traytors and Felons in some Cases that their houses shall be raced to the ground their Woods Parkes Orchards Ponds cut down and destroyed their Meadowes and Pastures plowed up and defaced though not so great Enemies to the State as evill Counsellors Anno 1264. the forty eight yeers of Henry the third his raign The King keeping his Christmas with the Queen Richard King of Romans and many others at London Simon Montford the Captain of the Barons at the same time preyed upon the Goods of these who adheared to the King and especially those of the Queens retinue brought by her into England whom they called Aliens Among others some of the Barons forces took Peter a Burgundian Bishop of Hereford in his Cathedrall Church and led him prisoner to the Castle of Ordeley and divided his treasure between themselves and took divers others of the Kings partie prisoners Who thereupon fearing least he should be besieged in the Tower by the Barons army by
Empire in the Greek and German Empires derived out of it in the old Graecian Indian Aegytian Realmes in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Italy Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Poland Sweden Scotland yea of Judah Israel and others mentioned in the Scripture the Supreame Soveraignty and Power resided not in the Emperours and Kings themselves but in their Kingdomes Senates Parliaments People who had not only a power to restrain but censure and remove their Emperours and Princes for their Tyranny and misgovernment With an Answer to the Principal Arguments to prove Kings above their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments and not questionable nor accountable to them nor censurable by them for any exorbitant Actions HAving finished the preceding Treatise which asserts The Supreame Authority and Soveraigne Power in the Realme of England legally and really to reside in the whole Kingdome and Parliament which represents it not in the Kings Person who is inferiour to the Parliament A Doctrine quite contrary to what Court Prelates and Chaplaines have for sundry yeeres inculcated into our Kings and People who preach little else but Tyranny to the one and Slavery to the other to support their owne Lordly Prelacy and hinder an exact Church Reformation and directly opposite to the resolutions of many malignant Courtiers Lawyers and Counsellours about His Majesty who have either out of ignorance or malice created him a new Utopian absolute Royall Prerogative unknowne to our Ancestors not bottomed on the Lawes of God or the Realm for maintenance of each Punctilio whereof against the Parliaments pretended Encroachments the whole Kingdome must be engaged in a destructive civill Warre now like to ruine it I could not but conjecture how in all probability these Clergy men Courtiers and Lawyers out of their unskilfulnesse in true Divinity History Law and Policy would upon the first tydings of this strange Doctrine passe a sentence of Excommunication and death against it as guilty not onely of Heresie but High Treason and judge it such a monstrous Antimonarchicall Paradox as was never heard of in much lesse claimed or practised by any Kingdome Realm or Monarchy whatsoever To anticipate which rash censures and undeceive both Kings and Subjects whom these grosse Parasites have over-long seduced in this point to their prejudices convince the consciences of all gainsaying Malignants irradiate this long obscured verity whose seasonable discovery may through Gods blessing conduce very much to period the present Differences between King and Parliament touching matters of Prerogatives and Priviledges claimed by either I conceived it not only expedient but necessary to back theforecited presidents of our own Kingdom with paralelled examples in most forraign Realmes and Monarchies in which it is not mannerly to be overbusie without just cause which I have faithfully though sudenly collected out of the best approved Authors and Historians whereby I shall infallibly prove that in the Roman State and Empire at the first in the Greek Empire since in the German Empire heretofore and now in the ancient Kingdomes of Greece Egypt India and elsewhere in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden Poland Scotland and most other Kingdomes in the world yea in the Kingdomes of Judah and Israel and others mentioned in Scripture the Highest Soveraigne Authority both to elect continue limit correct depose their Emperours and Kings to bound their royall power and prerogatives to enact Lawes create new Offices and formes of Government resided alwayes in these or Princes persons I shall begin with whole Kingdomes Senates Dyets Parliaments People not in the Emperors Kings the Roman State as having much affinity with curs which was long under their command heretofore After the building of Rome by Romulus and Remus Romulus being elected King divided the people into two Rankes those of the highest quality he stiled Senators making them a Court of Counsell and Justice much like our House of Peeres the other he termed The People being the body of the State and representing our House of Commons In this distinction made by the Peoples consent the Soveraigne Authority to elect Succeeding Kings to enact binding Lawes to make warre or peace and the like rested not in the Kings person but in the Senate and people joyntly if they accorded yet principally in the people in case either of assent or dissent between them their very Kings and Lawes having their greatest power and efficacy chiefly from the peoples election and assent To begin first with their Kings Election and Authority when Romulus their first King deceased there arose a great controversie in Rome about the Election of a new King for though they all agreed to have a King yet who should chuse him and out of what Nation he should be elected was then controverted In the Interim to avoid confusion the Senators being 150. divided the Regall power between them so as every one in his turne in Royall Robes should doe Sacrifice to the Gods and execute Justice six houres in the night time and six houres in the day which tended to preserve an equality among the Senators and to diminish the envie of the people when in the space of one night and day they should see one and the same man both a King and a private person But the people disliking this Interregnum as tending to put off the Election of a King that the Senators might keep the principallity and divide it among themselves cried out that their bondage was multiplyed having an hundred Lords made instead of one neither would they suffer it any longer unlesse they would admit a King created by themselves Hereupon the Senate thinking it best to offer the people that which they were like to lose to gaine their favour Summa potestate populo permissa permitted to the people the chiefe power of Electing a King but yet that they might not give away more right then they deteined they decreed That when the people had commanded and elected a King it should be ratified if the Senators should approve it or be reputed the authors of it Then the Interex assembling the people spake thus unto them O Romans REGEM ELIGITE chuse yea King so the Senators thinke fit and if he be one worthy to succeed Romulus they will approve him This was so gratefull to the people that lest they should be overcome with the benefit they commanded that the Senate should decree who should reigne at Rome At last Numa Pompilius was named and none of the people or Senate daring to preferre any before him all of them joyntly decreed that the Kingdome should be conferred upon him Whence Canubius the Tribune of the people in his Speech against the Consuls long after used these words Numa Pompilius POPULI JUSSU Patres autoribus Romae Regnavit Reges exacti JUSSU POPULI which manifests the chiefe power to be in the people Numa departing Tullus Hostilius by the people command consent and approbation was made King which Livy thus expresseth Tullum
to the Barbarians and others taking this occasion and opportunity and grieving that the Empire of the world which with their blood they had gotten and established by their vertues should be governed and ruined by Irene a lewd woman Constantines mother who swayed all at her pleasure did thereupon elect and proclaime Charles for their Emperour and commanded Pope Leo to crowne him Platina Blondus Nauclerus Sabellicus Aventinus Sigebert â—risingensis and Aeneas Sylvius all record that this was done not by the Popes authority alone as some late Romanists pretend for he poore man had no such power but by THE DECREE DETERMINATION ASSENT AND REQUEST OF THE SENATE AND PEOPLE OF ROME who tacito SENATUS CONSULTO PLEBIS CITOQUE DECERNUNT to transferre the Empire JURE SUO By their owne right from the Greekes to the Germans and from Constantine to Charles the Great ever since which time it hath continued thus divided in the blood of Clarles and other French and German Princes A most cleare demonstration that the most absolute Soveraigne power and disposall of the Empire resided not in the Emperours themselves but in the Senâ—â—e and people even from the very first Emperours till this partition of the Empire more then 800 yeares space and that their Emperours neglect to protect to ayde them against their enemies when they needed and craved help was a iust ground for them to reject his Soveraignty yea to create a new Empire and Emperour of another race as Pope Leo with all the Roman Clergy Senate and people then resolved not only in point of State policy but of Conscience too upon which very ground not only the Spaniards fell off from the Roman Empire electing them Kings and erecting Kingdomes of their own but likewise our Iland of Brittain the fairest plume of the Roman Diadem rejected the Roman yoake and Government to which it had been subject almost 500 yeares craving ayd against the Scots and Picts from the Saxons who therereupon became their Soveraigne Lords at last and disposessed them of the Kingdome Now that these revolts and changes of the Empire in this case were lawfull even in point of Conscience we have the resolution of Bishop Bilson himselfe in his Booke dedicated to Queen Elizabeth wherein he professedly defends the Soveraignty of Kings in these very words The Roman State and Commonwealth had as good right to dispose the Roman Empire as all other Christian and Heathen Kingdomes and Countries had to settle the sword and scepter that Reigned over them And since all other Nations once members of the Roman Empire were suffered to plant those severall formes of regiment which they best liked and when the Right Heires failed to elect their owne Governours I SEE NO CAVSE why the Romans might not provide for themselves as well as other Realmes had done before them especially if the reports of your stories be true that they were neglected by the Grecians when they were beseiged by the Lombards and the scepter at Constantinople went not by descent or succession but by violent and wicked invasion and usurpation So he with whom Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi pars 5 consid 30. p. 248. accords and iacobus Valdesius de Dignitate Regum Hisp c 18. n 20 21. Sixthly After this division and translation of the Empire unto Charles the Great the Roman Empire for a time by permission and connivence of the French German States went by succession till Charles the Grosse after him wholly by Election the power of electing the Emperour residing in all the French German Princes till at last it was by consent about the yeare 1001. translated to the 6 or rather 7. Princes Electors Yet during all this time the Soveraigne Power and Iurisdiction of the Empire resided only in the German Princes States and Diets not the Emperours themselves who had power not only freely to elect what Emperours they pleased but also to censure and depose their Emperours upon just grounds and to set limits to their Imperiall Iurisdictions Not to trouble you with the Histories of Ludovicus Pius Otho the great Henry the 1 2 3 4 5 6 7. Lotharius Fredericke Barbarossa Phillip Otho the fourth fifth Fredericke the 2 7. Albert the 1 Ludovicus Bavarus Sigismond and other Emperours who were much affronted persecuted warred against and some of them unjustly deposed and murthered by their Subjects Sons and the Princes electors through the Popes procurement I shall pitch only upon such presidents as are pertinent to my purpose Charles the third surnamed the fat though he came to the Empire by discent yet the Princes Dukes and Governers of the Provinces of Germany and France seeing his great insufficiency and unaptnesse to governe he being growne a very foole and having lost his understanding did thereupon deprive him of his Empire and other Kingdomes and elected and crowned Arnolph Emperour in his stead He being thus degraded both of Realme Empire and forsaken of all the world not having so much as an house wherein to shroud himselfe retired into a poore village of Suabe where he lived some few dayes in excream misery and penury and soone after dyed not lamented nor pitied of any man Which deposition of his I have formerly proved lawfull though his subsequent ill usage was no doubt dishonourable and unjust So the Emperour Wenceslaus was deposed by the Princes Electors of the Empire for his insufficiency to governe and the little care he tooke to suppresse and pacifie the civill warres and dissentions in the Empire giving himselfe over to vaine pleasures and delights which made his government dangerous and unprofitable for the Empire and Christian common wealth and Rupert made Emperour by them in his room After this about the end of Rodulph the second his imperiall raigne the Electors called a Dyet at Nurenberg from whence they sent ambassadors to the Emperour to acquaint him with the State of the Empire who told him that the Electors required above all things a reformation of justice That he should make choice of more faithfull officers and Councellors then formerly he had done That a generall Dyet might be called the spring following That the reason of the bad government of the common weale was for that his Majesty did not impart the important affaires of the Empire unto them as his Predecessours had done c. Whereupon he appointed a generall Dyet to redresse these disorders but dying before the day according to the golden Bull made in the yeare 1356 the Elector Palatine and he of Saxon were appointed Vicars Governours and Administrators of the Empire untill there were a King of Romans chosen to be Emperour After which they Elected Mathias who as Emperour and King of the Romans had not any City or Towne within the Empire the whole Territory of Germany belonging to the Electors Bishops Abbots Princes Earles Noblemen and free
even for the subjects themselves also to take them out of the way But if the Prince be an absolute Soveraigne as are the true Monarchs of France c. where the Kings themselves have the soveraignty without all doubt or question not divided with their subjects in this case it is not lawfull for any one of their subjects in particular or all of them in generall to attempt any thing either by way of fact or justice against the honour life or dignity of the Soveraigne albeit hee had committed all the wickednesse impiety and cruelty that could be spoken so Bodin By whose words it is cleare that the ancient kings of France were inferiour in Jurisdiction to their whole kingdomes and Parliaments yea censurable by them to deposition or death Yet that their kings of late are growne absolute Monarchs above their kingdomes Nobles Parliaments and so not responsible to nor punishable by them for the grossest misdemeanours But if this their absolute Monarchy be onely an usurpation as many conceive it not of right by their Parliaments and kingdomes free grants and consents they are still in truth of no greater Authority nor no more exempted from iust censures then their predecessours Now it is clear that in ancient times the 3. Estates and great Councell of France assembled in Parliament and their twelve Peeres or kings as Fabian termes them were the highest power and judicature from which there was no appeale that the Kings of France could make no binding Lawes but by their Authority though now of late they doe what they please and that they have judged the differences between the Crownes of England and France as I have formerly proved and exercised the same or as great authority as the Parliament of England hath done which authority it hath lost by certaine degrees To give a few more instances to cleare this truth Pharamond the first King of the Franks that Reigned in France An. 420. was elected King by the unanimous vote and consent of all the people and by their advice and consent in his Raign the Salique Law was made to Regulate the discent of the Crowne that no women should be heires to it or claime it by discent which Law continues of force untill this day as all the French historians generally accord who make frequent mention of it though our English have much oppugned it as you may read in Hall and Speed Childericus the fourth King of France about the yeare 460. giving himselfe to all vice and cruelty in such extreame wise that hee became obible to his subjects perceiving the murmur of the people and fearing his sudden destruction by the counsell of Guynemeus fled out of his kingdome to Beseigne king of Thuringes Whereupon the French-men with one assent chose Gyll a Roman for their King and governour who laying grieveous Taxes upon his Subjects by the fraudulent counsel of Guynemeus a fast friend to Childericus and using sharp execution upon some of the Nobles so farre discontented his subjects that by the helpe of Guynemeus they deposed and chased him into Soysons and sending for Childerious againe restored and made him King after whose death his sonne Clodovius was by the people ordained and authorised for King of France between whose foure sonnes it was afterwards divided After the death of Chilpericus Clotharius being very young Gunthranus king of Orleans his uncle with the assent of the Nobles of the Realme was made his Tutor who comming to age hee offered to referre the differences between Sigebert and himselfe touching Austracy to which both laid claime to an Assembly of the Lords of that Kingdome and condemned Queen Brunicheild by the unanimous consent of the Lords to bee tyed by the haire of her head to a wilde horse taile and so to be drawed while shee was dead for her many murthers and criminous deeds which was accordingly executed King Dagobert exercised such tyranny and iniustice in pillaging his commons by Exactions and Tributes that those who dwelled in the out parts of the Realme neere the Turkes and other strange Nations chose rather to put themselves under their government than under the Rule of their owne naturall prince Poytiers rebelled against him his Lords murmured so much against him that Pipin and Martain two of his great Lords and agents to save his Crown dissuaded him from his ill counsells whence a little before his death calling a great counsell of his Lords Spirituall and Temporall hee made his will and setled his Kingdome by their advice dividing it between his two sonnes Theodoricus king of France giving himself to sloath and idlenesse committed the government of the Realme to Ebroyn Mr. of his Palace who did what he liked and vexed and troubled the Subjects grievously wherefore by assent the Lords assembled them and by authority deprived the King of all Dignity and closed him in a Monastery during the residue of his life when he had borne the name of a King without executing of the art thereunto belonging three yeares the cruell Ebroyn they exiled to Luxenbourgh during life making Childericus brother to Thesdericus King Ann. 669. who oppressing his subjects grievously and using the Lawes of his progenitors after his pleasure and uniustly causing a Noble-man called Belin to bee tyed to a stake and beaten to death without guilt or Treaspasse Hereupon the Lords and Commons fearing like punishment without deserving murmured and conspired against him and slew him and his wife then great with Childe as they were hunting in a wood After which they restored Theodericus whom they had deposed to his former dignity under whom Ebroyn getting into place and favour againe used such Tyrannie towards the Nobles and People that Pipin and Martaine raised a great army against him lest he should destroy the Commom-weale gave him battell and at last Hermefreditus slew him After which Pipin was made Master of the Palace in his place K. Daegobert the second dying without any Issue or knowne Heire at all one Daniel after named Chilpericke a Priest was by the Lords and peoples generall assent chosen King of France Anno 721. for that by their former experience of him they deemed him apt for the rule of the Land After whose death Theodoricus sonne to Dagobert secretly fostered among Nunnes within Nunneries in womans cloathing was espied and admitted for King During most of the forenamed Kings the grand Master of the Palace swayed the Kingdome at his pleasure and executed the Office of the Kings who had nothing but the bare name of Kings and were subject to this grand Officer Whereupon Theodoricus dying Childericus his sonne being a Sott and for his dulnesse unfit to governe Charles Martell Master of the Palace who swayed all things in Theodoricus raigne deceasing his two sons Charlemaine and Pipin by the advice of the Nobles of the Land considering the insufficiency of the King to rule so great a charge
divided the Land of France betweene them so that either of them should under the King Rule and Governe such proportion as then there was to them appointed Charlemayne soone after renounced his Government and turned Monke and Pipin as onely Ruler tooke upon him the charge of the whole Realme Pipin then considering in his minde in what danger and trouble before him his Father and he now had ruled the Land and that the King to whom belonged all the charge kept his Palaces and followed all his delights and pleasures without taking any paine for reformation of the same sent an ambassage to Pope Zachary asking his advice in point of conscience Whether it were more necessary or wealfull for the Realme of France that he should be admitted for King that did nothing but apply his minde to all bodily pleasures without care and charge takeâ— upon him for the guarding of the Land and the People of the same or he that tooke upon him all the charge and paine in defence of the Land and keeping of the people in the due subjection To this the Pope answered and wrote back to Pipin that he was best worthy and most profitable for the Realme to be admitted for King that ruled well the Commonalty by justice and prudence and the enemies thereof defended and subdued by his policie and manhood Aventine relates his answer more largely in these words I finde saith Zachary in the Story of Divine Scripture that the people fell away from their wretchlesse and lascivious king that despised the counsell of the wise men of the Realme and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himselfe allowing their doings All Power and Rule belongs to God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes And Rulers are therefore chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chiefe Ruler in all thing and not do what they list He is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the Prescript and Line of Gods Law all that he hath as power glory riches favour and dignitie HE RECEIVETH OF THE PEOPLE and the people MAY WHEN THE CAVSE REQVIRETH FORSAKE THEIR KING It is therefore LAVFVLL for the Franks and Germanes refusing this unkindly Monster Childericke to chuse some such as shall be able in warre and peace by his wisdome to protect and keep in safetie their Wives Children Parents Goods and Lives Which answer of the Pope recited and approved in our owne King Edward the Confessors Lawes and Childerickes deposition likewise Chap. 17. being declared to the Lords Barons and Commons of the Realme whom this Pope likewise wholly absolved from their allegiance to Childericke soone after they of one assent and minde proceeded and deposed and put downe their King and Governour Childericke being a Sott a foole a beast and one unfit to governe and closed him in a Monastery after he had reigned ten yeares in the Kings room by name onely which done they unanimously elected and crowned Pipin for their King By meanes whereof the Royall Line of Moroveus after 17 discents ended and the Crown was translated to Pipins blood Which act in point of policie is determined lawfull by Polybius who Writes That the reason why some Kingdomes became hereditary was onely this because their first Kings being vertuous and worthy men they were perswaded their Children would prove like them but if at any time they degenerat and prove otherwise and the posteritie of the first Kings displease the subjects they thenceforth make the Kingdome elective chusing Kings not according to their strength of body and mindes attempting great things but according to the difference of their will and reason manifested by their actions And by Aristotle who informes us That in Kingdomes confirmed in succession of blood this is to be numbred among the causes of their ruine that the Kingdomes descend to many contemptible and slothfull persons who although they obtaine no tyrannicall but Royall dignitie yet they live lustfully and proudly and so the Kingdome easily falls to ground and becomes a tyrannie the people being unwilling that such should rule over them and so either wholly alter the forme of government or make choice of a fitter King for the necessary preservation of the State yea this election in point of Police and Divinity too is justified and proved lawfull by Buchanan in his Book de Iure Regni apud Scotos by Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit l. 1. c. 3 5. by Pope Zachary in his forceited Epistle by King Edward the Confessor in his Laws c. 17. by a generall Councell of all the Peers and Prelates of France Convocato enim Principum et Senatorum Concilio de COMMVNI SENSV ET VOLVNTATE OMNIVN Childericum solo nomine Regem à regni fastigio deponunt c. ac OMNIBVS GAVDENTIBVS ET VOLENTIBVS Pipinum super Francos REGNARE FACIVNT writes Antoninus and in a word our Bishop Bilson himselfe an Anti-Puritane and great Royalist affirmes That if the King be a naturall foole distracted and altogether unable to governe as Childericke was any Realme by publicke consent and advice may choose another to govern them of which more before Pipin deceasing Charlemain and Charles the great his sons reigned joyntly over the Frenchmen by their â—oyous admittance Having now two Kings instead of one Lewes sirnamed the godly sonne of Charles the great a pious yet unfortunate Prince by meanes of his sonne Lothair was first imprisoned and then by a Councell and Parliament held at Compaygne by authority of the spirituall and temporall Lords and of that Parliament discharged of all rule and dominion as well of the Empire as of the Realme of France after that shorne a Monke and thrust into the Monastery of Saint Marke where he was strictly guarded and when some of the Nobles and people afterwards desired Lothair to release and restore him to his former dignity he answered them That the deposing of him was done by the whole Authority of the Land wherefore if he should be againe restored it must be by the same Authority and not by him onely After which by the Lords assents hee was restored Lewes and Charles after Lewes Balbus their fathers death were joynt Kings of France and being very young by a Parliament held at Meaux Lewes the Emperour their Vncle was declared to be more apt to rule the Kingdome of France then these Infants or Barnard their Guardian and these Children held by some illegitimate Whereupon by the greater number of voyces an Ambassadour was sent to the Emperour to come and take upon him the Rule of middle France which he comming to doe his Nephewes friends compounded with him and then caused these Infants to be crowned and proclaimed Kings Charles the simple at his Fathers death Anno 895. being too yong to take upon him the charge of the Realme the Lords of France
put him under good and convenient guiding and of assent they chose Eudo a man of great fame and worth to be King of the Land for the terme of his life and to guide the Land till Charles should come to his lawfull age whom they put under Eudo his tuition making him King in his stead who was crowned of Walter then Archbishop of Senys After which when Eudo knew he should dye he called before him the Lords and Nobles of France charging them by solemne Oath that after his death they should immediately crowne Charles for their King whom he had brought up with diligence in learning and all Princely vertues being then of age to governe Charles comming to the Crowne the Danes miserably walled his Kingdomes Whereupon his Nobles and people assembled themselves in sundry companies and went to the King shewing their misery and blaming his fearfulnesse and negligence that he no more for him resisted the Danes cruelty Whereupon he out of feare belike lest they should chuse another King to protect them compounded with Rollo chiefe Commander of the Danes giving him all Normandy and his owne Daughter in Marriage to purchase peace Charles being afterwards slaine by Hebert Earl of Vermendoyes Algina his wife mistrusting the Frenchmen fled secretly with her young sonne Lewes Heire to the Crowne to Edward the Elder into England Whereupon that the Land might not be without a Ruler the Lords of France assembled at Paris and there tooke Councell to elect a new King where after long debate they named and crowned Raulfe sonne to Richard Duke of Burgundy King as next Heire to the Crown but young Lewes Raulfe dying after he had reigned 12 yeares the Nobles hearing that Lewes was alive in England sent for him into France and crowned him their King Lewes the 6. dying without issue being the last King of Pipens blood who enjoyed the Crowne 10. discents Hugh Capet usurped the Crowne putting by Charles Duke of Loraigne Vncle and next heire to Lewes whom by the Treason of the Bishop of Laon he took prisoner After which the Crowne continued in this Hugh and his Heires Philip the 2. of France by a counsell of his Prelates was excommunicated for refusing to take Ingebert his wife whom he unlawfully put from him and to renounce Mary whom he had married in her stead And calling a Parliament they concluded that King Iohn of England should be summoned to appeare as the French Kings Liege-man at another Parliament to be holden at Paris within 15. dayes after Easter to answer to such questions as there should be proposed to him for the Dutchy of Normandy and the County of Angeou and Poytiers who not appearing at the day Philip hereupon invaded and seized them After which Lewes the 9. and Henry the 3. of England in a parliament at Paris made a finall composition for these Lands Lewes the 10. being under age was thought of many unsufficient to govern the Realm and when he had a mind to goe to the holy Warre as it was then deemed he did not undertake it but by the advice of his great Councell of Spirituall and Temporall Lords and persons who assisted him therein Philip the 4. in the 27. yeare of his Raigne raised a great Taxe throughout France which before that time was never heard nor spoken of by his absolute Prerogative without consent of his Estates in Parliament which had the sole power of imposing Taxes Which Taxe all Normandy Picardy and Champaigne allying themselves together utterly refused to pay which other Countries hearing of tooke the same opinion so that a great rumour and murmur was raised throughout the Realme of France in such wayes that the King for pacifying the people was faine to repeale the said Taxe Lewes 11. of France dying without issue male left his Queen great with child whereupon Philip his Brother reigned as Regent of France till the childe was borne which proved a male named Iohn who dying soone after Philip was crowned King at Paris albeit that the Duke of Burgoyn and others withstood his Coronation and would have preferred the Daughter of King Lewes But other of the Lords and Nobles of France would not agree that a woman should inherit so great a Kingdome it being contrary to the Salique law This Philip by advise of evill counsell set a great Taxe upon his Commons to the Fifth part of their movable goods at which they murmured and grudged wondrous sore and before it was levied hee fell into a Feaâ—â—r Quartan and great Flixe whereof hee dyed which Sickenesse fell upon him by prayer of the Commons for laying on them the said grievous Taxe Charles the fifth of France having a purpose to drive all the English cut of Aquitaine and other parts of his Kingdome and being provided of all things which he thought needfull for the doing of it yet would not undertake the warre without the counsell and good liking of the Nobility and people whose helpe he was to use therein Wherefore he commanded them all to be assembled to a Parliament at Paris to have their advice and by their wisdome to amend what had by himselfe not altogether so wisely been done and considered of And this warre being at last decreed by the Councell prospered in his hand and tooke good successe Whereas when the Subjects see things done either without counsell or contrary to the wills and decrees of the Senate or Councell then they contemne and set them at naught or else fearfully and negligently do the command of their Princes of which contempt of Lawes Magistrates and seditious speeches ensue among the people and so at length most dangerous rebellion or else open conspiracy against the Prince as Bodin observes This Charles dying without Issue Maie leaving his Wife great with Childe Philip Earle ofValoyes his Nephew was by the Barons and Lords made Protector and Regent of the Realme of France untill such time as the Queene was delivered who being brought to bed of a Daughter onely hereupon Philip was crowned King Betweene him and King Edward the third of England and their Councells arose great disputations for the Right and Title to the Crowne of France for it was thought and strongly argued by the Councell of England for so much as King Edward was sonne and sole Heire to his Mother Queene Isabel daughter to King Philip le Beaw that he should rather be King of France then Philip de Valoyes that was but Cousin German to Philip le Beaw Of which disputations the finall resolution of the Lords and Parliament was That for an old Decree and Law by Authority of Parliament long before made which the English much oppugned that no woman should inherite the Crowne of France therefore the Title of Edward by might of the Frenchmen was put by and Philip by an Act of the whole French State by which his right was acknowledged admitted to the Government of the same After
great Councell of Parliament at Paris where among many Acts made for the weale of the Realme he with the assent of the Lords and Commons there assembled enacted for a Law after that day to be continued That all Heires of the Crowne of France their fathert being dead may be crownned as Kings of France so soone as they attained to the age of fourteene years And in the fifteenth yeare of his reigne the Duke of Flanders granted to those of Gaunt such Articles of agreement for the confirmation of their liberties the repealing of illegall taxes the electing of their owne Officers the Dukes Councellours and the like which you may read in Fabian as plainly manifest this whole Dukedome and people to be of greater jurisdiction then himselfe though invested with regall authoritie and that he had no power to impose any taxes on them without their grant and consent the contrary whereof caused many bloudy warres among them Charles the seventh after Fabians account but sixt after the French History a Childe of thirteene yeares by reason of the difference between the Lords who should be Vicegerent was by the advice of the major part of the Lords for the common good of the Realme Crowned at Raynes within the age of fourteen yeares contrary to a Law made in the eleventh yeare of his Father In the fourth yeare of his reigne the Citizens of Paris murmuring and grudging for divers impositions and taxes unduely leavied upon them suddenly arose in great multitudes intending to have distressed some of the kings Houshold Whereupon soone after the Kings Councell considering the weaknesse of the Treasure and his great charges and needs and assembling a Parliament of the Rulers of Paris Roan and other good Townes exhorted them to grant the King in way of Subsidy twelve pence in the pound of all such Wares at that day currant for the defence of the Realme and subjects To the which request after consultation taken it was answered That the people were so charged in times past that they might not beare any more charges till their necessity were otherwise relived and so the King and his Councell at this time were disappointed In his seventh yeare by the Duke of Angeau his procuring a tax was laid upon the Commons of France without the three Estates Which to bring to effect many friends and promoters were made as well of Citizens as others Whereupon the Commons of Paris and Roan became wilde assembled in great companies chose them Captains and kept watch day and night as if enemies had been about the Citie utterly refusing to pay that Tax This Charles being none of the wisest Prince ruled by his houshold servants and beleeving every light Tale brought unto him marching against the Duke of Brittaine as he came neare a wood was suddenly met of a man like a Beggar which said unto him Whither goest thou Sir King beware thou goe no further for thou art betrayed and into the hands of thine enemies thine owne Army shall deliver thee With this monition the King was astonied and stood still and began to muse In which study one of his followers that bare his Speare sleeping on Horsback let his Spear fall on his fellowes Helmet with which stroke the King was suddenly feared thinking his enemy had come unawares upon him wherefore in anger he drew his sword slew foure of his owne Kinghts ere he refrained and took therewith such a deadly fear as he fell forthwith distracted and so continued a long season being near at the point of death VVhereupon his brother Lewes of Orleans being but young the States of France thought it not convenient to lay so heavy a burthen upon so weake shoulders wherefore his two Vncles the Dukes of Berry and Burgaine BY AVTHORITY OF THE STATES OF THE LAND specially assembled in Parliament upon this occasion tooke upon them to rule the Realme for that season it being ordered by a speciall Law that they should abstain from the name of Regent unfit in this sudden accident the King being alive and of years And because the Duke of Berry had but an ill name to be covetous and violent and was therefore ill beloved of the French his younger brother Philip Duke of Burgoyn had the chiefe charge imposed on him and though the Title was common to both yet the effect of the author tie was proper to him alone who changed divers Officers After which the Duke of Orleance was made Regent being the Kings younger brother who pressing the people with quotidian taxes and tallages and the spirituall men with dismes and other exactions he was at length discharged of that dignitie and the Duke of Burgoyne put in that authoritie After this our King Henry the fift gaining a great part of France and pretending a good title to the Crowne recited at large by Hall and Iohn Speed the Frenchmen to settle a peace made this agreement with King Henry That he should marry Katharine the French Kings daughter and be admitted Regent of France and have the whole government and rule of the Realme during Charles his life who should be King of France and take the profits of the Crowne whilest he lived and that after the death of Charles the Crowne of France with all rights belonging to the same should remaine to King Henry and to his Heires Kings That the Lords spirituall and temporall and the Heads and Rulers of Cities Castles and Townes should make Oath to King Henry to be obedient to his lawfull commands concerning the said Regency and after the death of Charles to become his true subjects and liegemen That Charles should in all his writing name King Henry his most dearest sonne Henry King of England and inheritour of the Crowne of France That no imposition or tax should be put upon the Commons of France but to the necessary defence and weale of the Realme and that by the advice of both Councels of the Realmes of England and France such stablished Ordinances might be devised that when the said Realme of France should fall to the said Henry or his Heires that it might with such unity joyne with the Realme of England that one King might rule both Kingdomes as one Monarch reserved alwayes to either Realme all Rights Liberties Franchises and Lawes so that neither Realme should be subject unto other c. VVhich Articles were ratified and agreed with the consent of the more part of the Lords spirituall and temporall of France But Charles dying his sonne Charles the eight was by some part of France and many Lords reputed and knowledged King but not crowned whiles the Duke or Bedford lived and remained Regent our Henry the sixth both in Paris and many other cities being allowed for king of France After his death his sonne Lewes the eleventh 〈◊〉 Fabian accounts by strength of friends was crowned king of France who refused the counsell and company of his Lords and drew unto him as
his chiefe Councellors villaines and men of low birth as Iohn de Lude Iohn Balua Oliver Devill whose name for odiousnesse he changed into Daman with others whom he promoted to great honours and places VVhereupon the Lords murmured and were so discontented that the Duke of Brittaine and others withdrew them from the king and refused to come unto his presence when he sent for them raising a great power And when no peace could be mediated between the king and them they met in a plaine battell at Chartres where many were slaine on both sides but the king lost the field After which an accord was made betweene them but the king continued his old courses delighting more in the company of lewd irreverent persons to eate and drink with them and to heare them talke of ribaldry and vicious fables then to accompany his Lords which might have won him much honour going liker a Serving man then a Prince and being a great oppressor of his subjects to maintaine Hiprodigality for lack of money he was driven of necessitie to aske a preste of the citizens of Paris who after many excuses which might not be allowed they lastly denyed the kings pleasure VVherewithall he being grievously discontented removed divers from their offices and put many of the richest and head men of the citie to death upon surmised causes without proofs of justice For which causes and many other oppressions the Lords against assembled their people intending to subdue the king and to set his brother in his place or to cause him otherwise to rule the Commonwealth To which end all the Lords met at a Towne called Stampes where they continued their Councell fifteene dayes and then marched to Paris sending four severall letters unto the citie one to the Bishops and spirituall men the second to the Consulls and headmen the third to the Vniversitie the fourth to the Commonalty signifying That neither they nor any of their company were come thither as enemies to the Citie or to warre against it or the Commonwealth of the Land but for the increase and augmentation thereof to the uttermost of their powers VVhereupon these foure parties sent certaine Orators for them to the Lords who after long communication with them had returned to the citie with this report First the Lords would that the inhabitants of the City should consider the conditions of the King which yearly oppressed his Subjects with taxes and other grievous servages Secondly how he despised the noble bloud of his Realme and drew to him villaines and men of no reputation by whose counsell onely all the Common-weale of the Land was guided and ruled Thirdly how hee ruled his Subjects by force and will without administration of justice and himself in all Counsels and Parliaments is Iudge of all causes and calleth himselfe Counsels and Parliaments more for this singular weale then for the Common-weale of his Realme Fourthly how he enhaunsed men of low birth to great honours and caused Noblemen to be obedient unto them intending to bring the said ignoble men to be equall with the Princes of the Land Fifthly how the Lawes be delayed and bolstered by such as stand in his favour wherethrough at this day Law is will and will is Law and no man almost in any surety of life or goods insomuch that daily many have been banished and put to death for unlawfull causes and also to any Noble-man at this day no power or roome of honour belongeth so that to the wild Beasts in the Forrests appertaineth more Liberty and surety then to the more party of the Kings subjects Sixthly The great taxes and summes of money which daily be levied of the Commons be not spent in the Kings honourable needs and for the Commonweale of the Realme but are spent vainly and riotously and bribed out of the Kings Coffers for which enormities and misgovernance with many other the said Lords were come thither in defensible wayes for the safeguard of their owne persons as to the head and principall City of the Realme for to have aide and Counsell to reforme the foresaid evills not intending any harme to the Kings person or yet to remove him from his regality or Kingly Majestie but to induce and advertize him to that which should be for his honour and the weale of his Realme and to live in wealth and honour as his Noble Progenitors lived before him For which causes and considerations the said Lords as the Kings true Subjects and friends to the Commonwealth of the Land and of that City desired to enter there to refresh them and their people and to pay truly for all things they should take without doing harme or violence to any person All which requests and matters of the Lords shewed to the Inhabitants of the City by fauour of some friends they there had it was with the more partie well accepted and though convenient they should be received into the Citie but by meanes of the Earle of Davoise it was respited till they had further knowledge of the Kings pleasure who comming out of Normandie into Paris after diuers Skirmishes the King and Lords fell to a Treaty of peace whereupon Commissioners on both sides assembled and communed together by sundry times two dayes In which season new strength of Souldiers came to the King out of Normands The Treatie hanging long and a longer Truce being proclaimed the souldiers fell to robbing and other unlawfull acts and at last through obstinacy on both parties all offers were refused and the day of the Truces expiration approached without hope of accord whereupon provisions for warre were made on both sides Then begun grudges and murmures betweene the kings souldiers and the citizens of Paris and shortly after newes came to the king that the Castle and Citie of Roan was yeelded up to the Duke of Burbon VVhereupon the King considering what great advantage the Lords had of him both by strength and favour of the Commons which daily drew unto them by sundry companies in avoiding of more danger concluded a peace which being proclaimed thorowout all France the King and Lords met to whom the King shewed great semblance of kindenesse specially to his brother Charles Duke of Normandy therein appeared great dissimulation Lewes being of such conditions That what he might not overcome with strength he would win with dissimulation and treachery Not long after the King warred upon Charles his brother the Duke of Burgundy and Brittaine and a Treaty of peace being propounded betweene them Charles answered That if a perfect concord should be established betweene the King and him it should be authorized by the whole consent and counsell of the Barons of the Realme VVith which the King being content at Turon in the moneth of April and tenth yeare of his reigne assembled a counsell of his Lords spirtuall and temporall in the which the demands of Charles and offers of the king were shewed And after the said Councell had at length reasoned the said
demands and offers it was finally determined That the Dutchy of Normandy was so appropriated unto the King of France and to his heires that in no wise it might be dissevered from the Crowne but that a perfect unitie might be had betweene the King and his brother the King should be instanced to give yearly to his brother in recompence of the said Dutchy 12000 pounds of Turon money with certain land to be assigned with the name of a Duke and 40000 annuall rent of like money during his naturall life for such portion as he claimed to be his right within the Realme To all which the king agreed and to pardon the Duke of offences against his Majestie and all such Lordships as he had wonne from him in Britaine to restore which offers Charles refusing was the yeare following contented with the Dutchy of Guyan onely and so the warre of Normandy ceased After Lewes his death most of his speciall and dearest beloved Servants and ill Councellours whom he specially recommended to his sonne Charles the ninth on his death-bed came to disgracefull ends Oliver Damman was beheaded for Treason and Iohn Doyacon for trespasse and hatred unto the common people by his desert was with all shame brought to the Market place at Paris and there bereft of both his ears and then banished the Court for ever by reason whereof arose this proverbe among the Frenchmen Principibus obsequi haereditarium non esse The favour of Princes is not hereditary Philip de Commines living under Lewes the eleventh and Charles the eighth by whom he was made Lord of Argenton being in high favour with them and a great Councellor of State hath this notable passage against the French Kings power then to impose any taxes on their Subjects without their free assents in a Parliament of the 3. Estates though the contrary be now daily practised to the intollerable grievance of the subjects Is there any King or Prince that hath power to leavie one penny upon his subjects besides his demains without leave or consent of those that must pay it unlesse it be by tyrannie and violence A man will say that sometime a Prince cannot tarry to assemble his Estates because it would require too long time Whereunto I answere That if he move a Warre offensive there needeth no such haste for he may have leisure enough at his owne pleasure to make preparation and further he shall be much stronger and much more feared of his enemies when he moveth warre with the consent of his subjects then otherwise Now as touching a warre defensive that Cloud is seene long before the tempost fall especially when it is a forraine warre and in this case good subjects ought not to complaine nor to refuse any thing that is laid upon them Notwithstanding such invasion cannot happen so suddenly but the Prince may have leisure at the least to call together certaine wise personages to whom he may open the causes of the warre using no collusion therein neither seeking to maintaine a trifling warre upon no necessitie thereby to have some colour to leavie money Money is also necessary in time of peace to fortifie the Frontiers for defence of those that dwell upon them lest they be taken unprovided but this must be done measurably In all these matters the wisdome of a sage king sufficeth for if he be a just Prince he knoweth what he may do and not do both by Gods Lawes and mans To be short in my opinion of all the Seniories in the world that I know the Realme of England is the Countrey where the Commonwealth is best governed the people least oppressed and the fewest buildings and houses destroyed in civill warre and alwayes the lot of misfortune falleth upon them that be authors of this warre Our King is the Prince in the whole world that hath least cause to alledge that he hath priviledges to leavie what he listeth upon his subjects considering that neither he nor any other Prince hath power so to doe and those that say he hath do him no honour neither make him to be esteemed any whit the mightier Prince thereby but cause him to be hated and feared of his neighbours who for nothing would live under such a government But if our King or those that seeke to magnifie and extoll him should say I have so faithfull and obedient subjects that they deny me nothing I demand and I am more feared better obeyed and better served of my subjects than any other Prince living they endure patiently whatsoever I lay upon them and soonest forget all charges past This me thinkes yea I am sure were greater honour to the King then to say I leavie what I list and have priviledge so to doe which I will stoutly maintaine King Charles the fift used no such termes neither did I ever heare such language proceed from any king but from divers of their servants who thought they did their Master great service in uttering such speeches but in mine opinion they misbehaved themselves towards their Prince and used such language partly because they would seeme to be good servants and partly because they knew what they said But for a manifest proofe of the French mens loyaltie and obedience to their Prince we need alledge none other example then that we have seene ourselves of late by experience when the Three Estates were assembled at Towrs after the death of our Master King Lewes the eleventh which was in the yeare of our Lord 1483. A man might have thought this good assembly to be dangerous for the kings estate yea and divers there were of mean calling and lesse honesty that said then and often said since That it is Treason to make mention of assembling the Estates and a thing tending to the diminishing of the Kings authoritie but themselves are those that worke Treason against God the king and the Common-wealth neither doe any use these speeches but either such as are in authoritie without desert and unworthy thereof or such as are common Tale-carriers and accustomed to talke of trifling matters or such as feare great assemblies lest their doings should there be ripped up and reprehended c. Charles the eighth of France beeing but thirteene yeares of age when the Crowne descended to him hereupon in the year 1484. a generall Parliament was held at Towrs with more free accesse then had beene usuall yet not so effectuall as was expected every one seeking rather to maintaine his private authoritie then to procure the peoples ease In this Parliament the pragmatick sanction was restored to use it as they had accustomed The Constables sword was given to the Duke of Bourgon the government of the Kings person to his Sister a cunning woman and somewhat of her fathers humour but the name of Regent was forbidden to them all to prevent jealousies and there was a Counsell enacted of Twelve by whom matters should be dispatched in the kings name of the
which Lewes Duke of Orleance should be President Lewes discontented with the device seekes to hold his ranke he pretends that being the first Prince of the blood the Regency belonged unto him he assists at the Councell in Parliament and in the assemblies in Towne and notwithstanding the last VVill of King Lewes and the Decree of the Estates yet will he by force have the name and effect of Regent VVhereupon discontents arising he leaves the Court in discontent and raised a civill warre However the Estates setled the Regencie and affaires of the Realme Anno 1525. Francis the first King of France was taken prisoner by the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Battell of Pavia who by mediation of Friends for his enlargement sent the Earle of Reux his Lord Steward to offer the King Liberty so as he would resigne all the rights he pretended in Italy restore the Dutchy of Burgongue as belongeth to him by right with Provence and Dolphine for the Duke of Bourbon to incorporate them with other Lands which he had formerly enjoyed and to make all together a Kingdome Moreover the Emperour offered to give him his sister in marriage propounding many other conditions so absurd and void of reason as it is better to let the curious reade them in the Originalls themselves Amongst all losses that of Liberty toucheth neerest but Francis having learned to withstand all adversity with a constant resolution said I will dye a Prisoner rather then make any breach in my Realm for my deliverance whereof I neither WIL NOR CAN alienate any part without the consent of the Soveraign Courts and Officers in whose hands remains the authority of the whole Realm We preferre the generall good before the private interest of Kings persons If the Emperour will treat with me let him demand reasonable things which lye in my power then shall he finde me ready to joyne with him and to favour his greatnesse The Emperour seeing the King constant in this resolution in the end yeelded to his delivery upon these termes That within six weekes after his delivery he should consigne the Dutchy of Burgengue to the Emperour with all the dependancies as well of the Dutchie as of the County the which should hereafter be sequestred from the Soveraigntie of the Realme of France That he should resigne to the Emperour all his rights pretended to the Estates of Naples Milan Genoa and Ast That he should quit the Soveraignty of Flaunders and Arthois c. Hereupon the King being enlarged and arrived at Beyonne he was required to ratifie the Accord which he had promised to doe when hee came to a free place but he delayed it with many excuses giving the Emperour to understand that before he proceeded to such an act it was necessary that he should pacifie his Subjects who were discontented with bonds which tended to the diminution of the Crowne of France c. After which the Pope and the Venetians sending Messengers unto him he complained of the Emperour that he had wronged him in that he had forced him to make impossible promises and that he would be revenged if ever occasion were offered and that he had often told him that it was not in the power of a French King to binde himselfe to the alienation of any thing depending of the Crowne without the consent of the Generall Estates that the Lawes of Christians did not allow that he which was taken in Warre should be detained in perpetuall prison which was a punishment proper to Malefactors and not for such as had bin beaten by the cruelty of fortune that all men knew that Bonds made by constraint in prison were of no value and that the capitulation being of no force the faith likewise which was but accessary and the confirmation of the same could not be bound that by the oath which he had taken at Rhemes at his Coronation he was bound according to the custome of other Kings of France not to alienate the patrimony of the Crowne and therefore for these reasons he was no lesse free then ready to abate the Emperors pride The Emperor growing jealous of the Kings delayes for ratification thereof sent one unto him to be certified of his intent who found him very unwilling to leave Burgundy which being very prejudicall to the Crowne of France he said was not in his power to observe and that hee could not alien the Bourguinans without their assents in an assembly of the Estates of the Country which he intended to call shortly to know their minds By which it is most apparent that the Kings of France have no power at all to dispose of their Crown lands or alienate them to others as other Subjects may doe because they hold them onely in the right of their Crowne for their Kingdomes use and service the true proprieters of them Upon which very ground Philip Augustus King of France Anno 1216. in a solemne Assembly of the States at Lyons told Walo the Popes Legate who came to prohibit his Sonne Lewes to goe to receive the Crowne of England because King Iohn had resigned it to the Pope That no King or Prince can give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons who are bound to defend the Kingdome and if the Pope decreed to defend this errour he should give a most pernitious Example to all kingdomes Whereupon all the Nobles of France began to cry out with one mouth That they would stand for this Article unto death That no King or Prince by his sole pleasure could give his Kingdome to another or make it tributary whereby the Nobles of the Realme should be made servants And the next day Lewes his Advocate alledged that King Iohn for his homicides and many other enormities was justly rejected by his Barons that Hee should not reigne over them That he could not give the Crowne of England to any one without the assent of his Barens and that when he had resigned it he presently ceased to be a King and the Kingdome became void without a King and being so vacant could not be disposed of without the Barons who had lawfully elected Lawes for their King who in pursuance of this his Title which the Estates of France held just sailed into England took possession of the Kingdome received homage of all the Barons and Citizens of London who joyfully received him taking an Oath upon the Evangelists to restore them their good Lawes together with their lost Inheritances Henry the 2. of France being casually slaine by the Earle of Montgommery in running at the Tilt left the Crowne to Francis the 2. being but about 16. yeares of age the Queen Mother with his wives Vncles the Duke of Guise and the Cardinall of Loraigne hereupon usurped the Government of his person and Realme dispossessed the chiefe Officers of the Crowne kept backe the Princes of the Blood from Court the true and lawfull Governours of the State during the Kings minority
for the Admirals safetie he commands the Captaines of his Guards to give him as many of his Guard as he pleased to suffer no Papist to enter his lodging and adviseth all the Gentlemen Protestants then in Paris to lodge about the Admirals lodging But all this Court Holy-water was onely to keep every Bird within his owne nest and a Pitfall to entrap the chiefe of the Protestants For the same day after dinner the King and Queene Mother the Duke of Guise and others take counsell to murther the Admirall and all the chiefe Protestants the night ensuing not onely in Paris but thorowout all France whiles they were sleeping in their beds Which most tyrannicall barbarous Tragedie was accordingly acted the Admirall slain in his lodging and his head cut off carryed to the King and Queen Mother who causing it to be embalmed sent it to the Pope and Cardinall of Lorrain for an assurance of the death of their most capitall enemy all the Protestants Noblemen and Gentlemen lodging in the Admiralls Quarter undergoe the like Butchery the Streets of Paris are strewed with Carkases the pavements market places and river dyed with Protestant blood about ten thousand of them being thus treacherously massacred in their beds at such a season when they thought themselves most safe and that on the Lords owne sacred day a very unsutable time for such a bloody prophane infernall sacrifice No sooner was this matchlesse treachery of this king against his owne naturall subjects executed but he avowes and justifies that which he but the day before so solemnly and openly disclaimed as a meanes to cut off all commotions for time to come But this blood-shed begat new warres and made the Protestants in Languedoc Rochell and other parts to take up Armes in their owne defence and stand more strictly on their guard than ever before And God himselfe out of his Divine justice after this horrible Butchery committed by this dissembling cruell blasphemous King smote him with an answerable disease causing him to wallow in his owne blood which he pitifully vomited out in great abundance by all the conduits of his body for divers houres till he dyed A just judgement for him that barbarously shed blood thorowout all the Provinces of the Realme he in the mean time tossing in his bed and casting out many horrible blasphemies A notable spectacle for all unnaturall fidifragous Princes to looke on who imbrue their hands in the blood of their Christian subjects VVhich crime as the Authour of the French History observes made his reigne cursed in the City and cursed in the field cursed in the beginning and cursed in the ending mortalitie sword famine cursing feare and desolation following it even unto the end I shall conclude his reigne with the words of the French History Doubtlesse God loves not the Prince that thirsts after his subjects blood for the subjects blood is the very blood of their Prince Charles dying without Heire of his body the Crowne descended to his Brother Henry the third then king of Poland Anno 1574. his first designe was to extirpate the Huguenots and Protestant Religion thorowout the Realme though the Emperour Maximilian told him There is no sinne so great as to force mens consciences and such as think to command them supposing to win heaven doe often lose that which they possesse on earth His pernicious Cabinet Councellors to effect this designe cause him first to protest by sundry Proclamations his love to the good of his subjects and to abolish what was past so as they lay aside armes deâ—iver him all his Townes and live quietly in their houses without any search constraint or molestation for matter of conscience A policie practised onely to bring the Protestant party into slavery all those Proclamations making no mention of liberty of their Religion neither of a Parliament for the publike Government nor of a nationall Councell for matters of Conscience hereupon the Protestants stood the more upon their guards they are full of jealousie distrust doubt feare the King and his Popish Councell indeavouring by this wile to keepe the Protestant party at a gaze whiles they in the meane time made great preparations underhand to put a mighty army into the field to ruine them without hope of rising So they arme on all sides especially in Poictou the Protestants are besieged assaulted in many places and so manfully repulse their assaâ—lauts that they are willing to hearken to a Treaty of peace wherein the Protestants demanding free exercise of their Religion thorowout all France new Chambers in the Parliament for the execution of justice punishment of the murtherers of them ease of imposts a free assembly of the generall Estates and an assurance for the entertainment of the pretended peace The King after fifteene dayes conference promiseth to content them all but he will have them to referre these demands to his will and so the Treaty vanished into smoake and new warres sprung up in every place with new Court-designes to undermine and circumvent the Protestants who are aided by a German Army Anno 1576. The Queen Mother seeing the Protestant party prosper in their warres makes a peace betweene the King and them who grants the Protestants all their former demands restores divers of them to their goods offices honours avows by a solemne Declaration the Massacres of them Anno 1572. to have beene committed against all right and law of Armes He ordained that the children of such Gentlemen as had beene murthered should be restored to their parents goods and freed from all charges of warre yea he a vowed their â—aking up of Armes as taken for his service c. Which Articles with the Kings Edict thereon were allowed by the Parliament at Paris But no sooner were their Forces disbanded but they began to finde this peace to be counterfeit being onely made to dis-arme them and divide their Commanders none of the premises being really performed In the mean time the house of Guise and their faction send their Agents to Rome and Spaine to joyne with them in a Catholike league and under pretence of extirpating Heresie and establishing the Roman religion thorowout France endeavour to settle the Crowne upon themselves their chiefe designes were to overthrow the succession of the Crowne brought in by Hugh Capet in the full assembly of the Estates and to make the naming of a Successor subject unto the said Estates to cause the Princes of the blood that should oppose against the Decrees of the Estates to be declared uncapable of succeeding unto the Crown to make the Estates protest to live and die in the faith set downe by the Councell of Trent to cause it to be signed in the open Parliament to revoke and anull all publike Edicts in favour of the Protestants and their associates and to pursue them to the death that should hinder the extirpation of Heresies c. These Articles of Association were first drawne at Peronne in Picardy
according to a fundamentall Law made by Charles the fift ratified by the Court of Parliament That the Kings of France having attained the full age of thirteene years and entring into the fourteenth they should take upon them the Soveraigne Government of the Estate Whereupon the Queen Mother in the Parliament resignes the Regency and reignes of the Empire into his hands After which the three Estates assembling abolished the sale of all offices of judicature and others which tend to the oppression and ruine of the People suppresse Duels the Commons and Deputies of the three Estates present a Petition of all their grievances to the King consisting of severall natures and pray redresse And for the securing of the Kings Crowne and person against the Popes usurpations and attempts they desired that it should be declared by the said Estates and set down as a fundamentall Law That the King did not hold his Realme of any but God and his sword and that he is not subject to any superiour power upon earth for his temporall estates and that no Book should be printed containing any Doctrine against the person of Kings touching the question too much debated by presumptuous men whether it be lawfull to kill Kings The Clergy of France except against this Article as a point of doctrine and conscience not of State policie as the Commons pretended fit onely for the Clergies determination not the Commons or three Estates as a means to ingender a schisme and offend the Pope and after much debate prevail and suppresse it In fine after many debates the three Estates brake up without any great redresse of their grievances or full answer to their Petitions which was defaced hereupon the Parliament at Paris the seven and twentieth day of March 1615. decreed under the Kings good pleasure That the Princes Dukes Peers and Officers of the Crowne having place and deliberate voyce therein being then in the Citie should be invited to come into the Court there with the Chancellour and all the Chambers assembled to advise upon the propositions which should be made for the kings service the ease of his subjects and good of his estate and to draw up a Remonstrance to this affect Some Court Parasites presently acquaint the King and Queen Mother with this Decree as if it were an apparent enterprize against the Kings Authoritie and did touch the Queens Regency which they would controll and objections are made against it in Councell whereupon the Parliament are sent for to the Court severall times and ordered to revoke this Decree they excuse and justifie it then draw up a Remonstrance to the king consisting of many Heads wherein among others they affirme That the Parliament of Paris was borne with the State of France and holds place in Councell with Princes and Barons which in all ages was near to the Kings person That it had alwayes dealt in publike affairs that some Kings which had not liked of the Remonstrances of the Parliament at Paris did afterwards witnesse their griefe That Popes Emperours Kings and Princes had voluntarily submitted their controversies to the judgement of the Parliament of Paris c. To which I shall adde some passages out of Andrew Favine in his Theater of Honour touching the dignitie power and honour of the Parliaments of France In the Register of the Acts of Parliament beginning 1368. there is one dated the twenty seventh of Iune 1369. for matter of murder and assassinate committed on the person of Master Emery Doll Councellor of the said Parliament whereby it was approved That it was a crime of High Treason to kill a Councellor of Parliament And in Anno 1475. on the eleventh day of November Mounseir the Chancellor came to advertise the Court for going to hear the confession of the Constable of Saint Paul to whom for his rebellions and disobediences king Lewes the eleventh directed his Processe And the said Parliament declared That there was not a Lord in the Kingdome so great except the King and Mounsiour le Daulphine but ought to come and appear at the said Parliament in person when it was ordained for him And this is witnessed by a Lyon abasing his tail between his Legs exalted over the gate and entrance of the great Chamber by the Parquet des Huisiers thereof So that by this illustrious and Soveraigne Parliament are ordered and determined the principall affairs of the kingdom And in Anno 1482. the second day of Aprill king Lewes the eleventh sent unto the Parliament the Oath which he took at his sacring exhorting the said Parliament to performe good justice according as the King had promised to doe by his said Oath which he purposed to keep and the Oath is there Registred downe The Parliaments of France are Oaks with exalted Heads under whose Branches the people are covered from the very strongest violencies which constraineth them to yeeld obedience to their Prince But when Princes by bad councell misprize the authoritie of them whereof they ought to be zealous defenders as being exalted to the Royall dignity to rule and governe their Subjects by justice they cut off the right hand from the left If they refuse the holy Remonstrances of their Parliaments under color that they are not to meddle with affairs of State but onely with the Act of justice and lend a deaf ear when they are advertised of evill Government it is an assured Pronostick forewarning of the entire decadence of the Kingdome Strange and forraigne Princes have sought and submitted themselves to the judgement of their Parliament even in their affairs of greatest importance The Chronicle of Laureshime under the year 803. followed by the Monk Aimonius in the fourth Book of his History of France reporteth that king Lewes the Debonnaire holding his Parliament in May there came thither from strange Provinces two Brethren kings ofVvilses who with frank and free good will submitted themselves to the judgement of the said Parliament to which of them the Kingdom should belong Now albeit the custom of the said kingdom adjudged the Crown to the eldest according to the right of Prerogative allowed and practised by the Law of Nature and of late memory in the person of the last dead king Liubus father commune to these two contendants yet notwithstanding in regard of the subjects universall consent of the Kingdom who for the cowardise and want of government in the Elder had given the Crowne to the Younger for valliancie and discreet carriage by sentence the Kingdom was adjudged to him and the Eldest did him homage with Oath of allegiance in the said Parliament Under the third Ligne in the reign of Philip Augustus Pope Innocent the third and the Emperour Otho the fourth being in variance for the forme and tearms of the Oath of fidelity with the said Emperour should make to the Pope they referred it to the judgement of king Philip in his Parliament furnished with Peers Otho made some exception concerning the forme
people whereto the Nobilitie as well as the rest should contribute imposing 5. Maravidis of gold for every person but it took no effect for all the Gentlemen of Castile being discontented that he sought to infringe their Liberties fell to armes and being led by the Earle Don Pedro de Lara they were resolved to resist this tax and defend their Liberties with the hazzard of their liveâ— Whereupon Alphonso changed his opinion and let them understand that from thenceforth he would maintain their immunities and that whatsoever he had then propounded was not to continue but only to supply the present necessity of affaires which he would seek to furnish by some other meanes For the great resolution which Don Pedro de Lara shewed in this action the Nobility of Castile did grant to him and his successours a solemn breakfast in testimony of his good endeavour in a businesse of so great consequence and thereby the Lords of Lara have the first voyce for the Nobility in the Court of Castile z An. 1204. King Alphonso the Noble called a Parliament of the Lords Prelates and Deputies of the Townes of his Realm at Toledo to advise and assist him in his warrs against the Moores where they concluded to crave ayd from all Christian Princes and a Crossado from the Pope against the Moores and made divers Lawes to restrain the supersluities of the Realm in feasts apparell and other things Iames the 8. King of Arragon being young at the time of his Fathers death it was thereupon after ordained in the assemblies of the Estates of Mencon and Lirida that Don Sancho Earl of Roussilon should govern the Realm during the Kings minority but they gave him limitation The Kings person they recommended to Frier William of Moncedon Mr. of the Templers After which An. 1220. this yong kings Vncles seeking to wrest the Realme from him instead of governing it by the fidelity of the Estates and their authority his interest was preserved and three Governours with a superintendent of his Provinces were appointed by them and to prevent the continuall practises of the Earles of Roussillon and Fernand the kings Uncles the states and justice of Arragon declared the King of full age when he was but ten yeeres old and caused the Earle of Roussillon to quit the Regencie the authority of the justice of Arragon being then great for the defence of the publike liberty An. 1214. Alphonso the Noble king of Castile dying his sonne Henry being but 11. yeer old the Prelates Nobles and Commons assembled at Burgon having declared him king and taken the oath made Queen Eleonora his Mother Governesse of his Person and Realms after whose death the custody of him was committed to the hands of the Lords of Lara This king afterwards playing with other yong children of Noble Houses at Palenca in the Bishops Palace one of them cast a tyle from the top of a Tower which falling on the covering of an house beat down another tyle which fell on the young kings head wherewith he was so grievously hurt that hee dyed the eleventh day after An. 1217. yet this his casuall death for ought I finde was neither reputed Felony nor Treason in the child that was the cause of it After whose death Fernand the 3. was proclaimed and made King by the States of Castile to prevent the pretentions of the French after which his Mother Queen Berenguela in the presence of the Estates renouncing all her right to the Crown resigned it up to her sonne Fernand About this time the Moores in Spain rejected the Miraluminis of Africk and created them severall Kings and Kingdomes in Spain being never more united under one Crown after this division which they thought it lawfull for them to make An. 1228. the Estates of Arragon assembling at Barcelona they consenting and requiring it according to the custome of the Arragonians and Cattelans these Estates having authority to make Warre and Peace and Leagues a warre was resolved against the King of the Moores and Majorkins Anno 1231. the Realm of Navarre being very ill governed by reason their King Sancho retired to his chamber did not speak with any man but his Houshold servants and would not heare of any publike affaires thereupon the State began to think of electing a Regent to govern the Realm during his retirednesse to prevent which Sancho made an unjust accord with the king of Navarre and confederated with Iames King of Arragon by the assents of the states of the Realm to leave his Kingdome to him if he survived him yet after his death Thibault Earle of Champaigne was by the states of Navarre elected and proclaimed King And anno 1236. The Estates of Arragon and Cateloigne assembled at Moncon for the continuance of the warre with the Moores and conquest of Valentia without whom it was not lawfull for the King to undertake any matter of importance For maintenance of this warre a custome called Marebetine and an exaction of impost for cattell was by the Estates imposed on the People it was likewise decreed that all peeces of Gold and silver coyned should be of one goodnesse and weight to the observation of which Edict for coynes all were bound to sweare that were above 18. yeers of age Anno 1236. Iames King of Arragon revealing to his Confessor the Bishop of Girone that before his marriage with Queen Yolant he had passed a matrimonial promise to Theresa of Bidame she sued him thereupon before the Pope who gave sentence against her for want of sufficient witnesse notwithstanding his Confessors testimony The King hereupon grew so angry with the Bishop for revealing his secrets that sending for him to his chamber he caused his tongue to be cut out For which out-rage committed on the Bishop though faulty the Pope in the Councell of Lions complained and in the end interdicted all the Realme of Arragon and excommunicated the king Hereupon to take off this interdiction and excommunication the king sent the Bishop of Valentia with his excuse and humiliation to the Pope wherewith he being somewhat pacified sent two Legates into Arragon who having assembled a Synod of Bishops at Lerida they caused the King to come thither and to confesse his fault upon his knees before these fathers with great submission and teares who gave him absolution upon condition he should cause the Monastery of Boneface to be built and endowed with an hundred and forty pounds of silver of annuall rent endow an Hospitall for the poore with foure hundred pounds silver per annum and give a Prebendary in the great Church of Girone for the maintenance of a Masse-priest About which time the Moors in Spain erected many new Kings and Kingdoms by mutuall consent and Mahumad Aben Alamar for his valour was by the Inhabitants of Mariona elected and made first King of Granado Anno 1243. all was in combustion in Portugall by the negligence and basenesse of their king Don Sancho
Kings consent and Proclamations is so fresh in memory so fully related in the Acts of Oblivion and Pacification made in both Parliaments of England and Scotland ratified by the King himselfe and in particular Histories of this Subject that I shall not spend time to recite particulars but will rather conclude from all the premises with the words of Buchanan The Ancient custome of our Ancestors in punishing their Kings suffers not our forcing of the Queene to renounce her right unto the Crowne to her sonne to seeme a Novelty and the moderation of the punishment shewes it proceeded not from envie for so many Kings punished with death bonds banishment by our Ancestors voluntarily offer themselves in the ancient Monuments of Histories that we neede no forraigne examples to confirme our owne act For the Scottish Nation seeing it was free from the beginning created it selfe Kings upon this very Law that the Empire being conferred on them by the suffrages of the people if the matter required it they might take it away againe by the same suffrages of which law many footsteps have remained even to our age for in the Islands which lye round about us and in many places of the Continent wherein the Ancient language and constitutions have continued this very custome is yet observed in creating Governours likewise the Ceremonies which are used in the Kings inauguration have also an expresse image of this Law out of which it easily appeares that a Kingdome is nothing else but the mutuall stipulation betweene the people and their Kings the same likewise may be most apparently understood out of the inoffensive tenor of the ancient Law preserved from the very beginning of raigning among the Scots even unto our age when as no man in the meane time hath attempted not onely not to abrogate this Law but not so much as to shake it or in any part to diminish it Yea whereas our Ancestors have deprived so many Kings as would bee tedious to name of their Realme condemned them to banishment restrained them in prisons and finally punished them with death yet there was never any mention made of abating the rigor of the Law neither perchance undeservedly since it is not of that kinde of Lawes which are obnoxious to the changes of times but of those ingraven in the mindes of men in the first originall of mankinde and approved by the mutuall consent well-nigh of all Nations which continue unbroken and sempiternall together with the Nature of things and being subject to the commands of no man domineere and rule over all men This law which in every action offers it selfe to our eyes and mindes and dwels in our brests will we nill we our Ancestors following were alwayes armed against violence and suppressed the unrulinesse of Tyrants Neither is this Law proper onely to the Scots but common to all well-ordered Nations and People as the Athenians Lacaedemonians Romanes Venetians Germanes Danes which he there manifests by examples So that I may hence infallibly determine the Realme Parliament and Nobles of Scotland collectively considered to be the Soveraigne power in that Realme superiour to the Kings themselves from whom I shall proceede to Scripture Presidents in the Kings and Kingdomes of the Gentiles Israel and Iudah recorded in Scripture The Kings of the Gentiles Israel and Iudah Now least any should object that all the forecited Examples and Authorities are but humane and no convincing evidences to satisfie the Conscience That whole Kingdoms States and Parliaments are above their kings and of greater power then they I shall therefore to close up this Posterne Gate of Evasion conclude with Scripture Presidents ratifying this truth beyond all contradiction To begin with Heathen kings and States therein recorded I read in the 1 Sam. 29. and 1 Chro. 12. 19. That when David with his men offered to go with Achish and the Philistines against King Saul his Soveraign and the Israelites to Battell and passed on in there reward with Achish the Princes of the Philistines seeing it said What do these Hebrews here To whom Achish answered Is not this David the servant of Saul King of Israel which hath been with me these years and I have found no fault in him since he fell unto me unto this day Hereupon the Princes of the Philistines were wroth with him and taking advice together said to their King Achish Make this fellow returne that he may goe again to his place which thou hast appointed him and let him not go down with us to Battell lest in the Battell he be an adversary to us for wherewith should he reconcile himself to his Master should it not be with the Heads of these men Is not this David of whom they sang one to another in dances saying Saul slew his thousands and David his ten thousands Then Achish called David and said unto him Surely as the â—ord liveth thou hast been upright and thy going out and coming in with me in the Host is right in my sight for I have not found evill in thee since the day of thy coming neverthelesse the Lords favour thee not wherefore now return and go in peace that thou displease not the Lords of the Philistines And when David replied What have I done c. that I may not fight against the Enemies of my Lord the King Achish answered him I know thou art good in my fight as an Angell of God notwithstanding the Princes of the Philistines have said HE SHALL NOT GOE VP WITH VS TO BATTELL wherefore rise up early in the morning with thy Masters servants that are come with thee and assoon as ye have light depart whereupon they returned Here we see the Lords of the Philistines did peremptorily overrule their king against his will who durst not contradict them therefore they had a Power superiour to his as will further appear by 1 Sam. 5. 7 8 9 10 11. and ch 6. 1 to 13. where when the Ark of God was taken by the Philistines the Lords and People of the Philistines not the King met consulted and ordered how it should be removed from place to place and at last sent it back again So Ahasuerus the great Persian Monarch was advised over-ruled by his Councell of State as appeareth by the case of Queen Vashti Ester 1. and what his Princes thought meet to be done that he decreed and proclaimed verse 19 20 21 22. So Artaxerxes king of Persia did all things of moment by the advise of his Counsellors and Princes Ezra 7. 28. and Chap. 8. 25. Great Nabuchadnezzar King of Babylon Dan 3. 2 3. 24. chap. 4. 32 to 36. was for his pride driven from men put to eat grasse with Oxen for aspace till he knew that the most High ruleth in the Kingdoms of men After which his understanding and reason returned to him and the glory of his Kingdom and his Councellors and Lords sought unto him and established him in his Kingdom he being over-ruled and counselled
afterwards by them So Daniel 6. Darius King of the Medes and Persians was over-ruled by his Lords and Princes even against his will to Signe a Decree and to cast Daâ—iel into the Lyons Den for breach of it and though the King were sore displeased with himself for Signing this Decree and set his heart on Daniel and laboured till the going down of the Sun to deliver him yet the Princes assembling and telling the King Know O King that the Law of the Medes and Persians is that no Decree nor Statute which the King establisheth by the advice of his Nobles may be changed to wit by the king alone without their advise a clear evidence that the greatest Persian Monarchs were subject to the Laws of their Kingdoms as well as other Princes Whereupon the King commanded and they brought Daniel and cast him into the Den of Lyons and a stone was brought and laid upon the mouth of the Den and the King Sealed it with his own Signet and with the Signet of the Lords THAT THE PVRPOSE MIGHT NOT BE CHANGED concerning Daniel Here this great king was even against his will constrained to be subject both to his Laws and Lords The like we read of Pharaoh king of Egypt Exod. 1. 8 9 10 11. who consulted with his people how to oppresse the Israelites as being unable to do it without their consents And Exod. 10. Pharaohs Councellors and Lords after sundry Plagues on the Land said unto him How long shall this man Moses be a snare unto us Let the men go that they may serve the Lord their God Knowest thou not that Egypt is destroyed Whereupon Moses and Aaron were brought before Pharaoh who said unto them Go serve the Lord your God And Esay 19. 11. to 16. Surely the Princes of Zoan are foolâ— the counsell of the wise Counsellors of Pharaoh is become brutish They have also seduced Egypt even they that are the stay of the Tribes thereof They then had an overruling power above their kings So the great King of Nineveh Ionah 3. 7 8 9. proclaimed and published a generall fast thorowout the City by the Decree of the King and of his great men making no publike Laws but by their advice and assents In like manner we read in the 2 Sam. 5. 3 4 5. That the Princes of Hanun King of the Ammonites coâ—selled and overruled him out of overmuch suspition to abuse Davids messengers sent to him in love And in the 1 Kings 22. 47. There was then no King in Edom a Deputy was King the kingdom appointing a Deputy then to rule them in stead of a king and giving him royall authority And in the 2 Kings 8. 22. 2 Chron. 21. 8. In the dayes of Ioram Edom revolted from under the hand of Iudah which had conquered it and MADE A KING OVER THEMSELVES and though Ioram smote the Edomites who encompassed him yet they revolted from under the hand of Iudah till this day The electing and constituting of a king being in their own power See Gen. 23. 3. to 20. and c. 34. 20. to 25. to like purpose These being all Pagan Kings and States I come to the Israelites themselves wherein for my more orderly proceeding and refutation of the many grosse erronious Assertions of * Court Doctors and Royallists touching the estate and Soveraignty of their Kings whom they would make the world beleeve to be absolute Monarchs subject to no Laws to derive all their royall authority from God alone and no wayes from the people to be meerly hereditary and elective to be above all their people irresistible in their Tyrannicall wicked proceedings and no wayes subject to their Realms and Congregations overruling controll much lesse to their defensive oppositition or deprivation I shall digest the whole History of their Kings and Kingdoms Iurisdictions and power into these ensuing propositions which I shall clearly make good out of Scripture as I propound them in their order First That the originall Creation and Institution of the Israelites Kings and Kingdoms proceeded onely from the power and authority of the people and that solely by Divine permission rather then institution This is most apparent by Deuter. 11. 14 15. When thou art come unto the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee and shalt possesse it and dwell therein and shalt say I WILL SET A KING OVER ME like as ALL THE NATIONS THAT ARE ABOVT ME THOV SHALT in any wise SET HIM KING OVER THEE whom the Lord thy God shall chuse one from among thy brethren SHALT THOV SET OVER THEE THOV MAIST NOT SET A STRANGER OVER THEE which is not thy Brother Where God himself by way of prophesie of what afterwards should come to passe expresly declares first that the primary motion of changing the government of the Iews from Iudges and an Aristocracy into a Kingdom should proceed from the peoples inclination as the words and shalt say I will set a King over me c. import Secondly that the authority to change the Government into a Regality to creat and make a King resided in and the authority of the King proceeded meerly from the people as the words I will set a King over me Thou shalt set him over thee four times recited in two Verses manifest beyond dispute Thirdly that all Nations about them who had Kings had the like power to create and make their kings as the words Like as all the Nations that are about me witnesse All which is eviâ—ently confirmed by Iosephus Antiqu. Iudaeorum l. 4. c. 8. by Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebraeorum l. 7. c. 3. Bertram Cunaeus Schikardus and divers Commentators on this Text The History of the change of their State into a Kingdom and of their Iudges into kings added to this Prophesie and precept will leave no place for any scruple We read in the 1 Sam. 8. that the people growing weary of Samuels government who judged them by reason of the ill government of his sonnes who tooke Bribes and perverted judgement thereupon ALL THE ELDERS OF ISRAEL GATHERED THEMSELVES TOGETHER and came to Samuel unto Ramah and said unto him Behold thou art old and thy sons walk not in thy wayes now MAKE VS A KING TO IVDGE VS LIKE ALL THE NATIONS But the thing displeased Samuel when they said Give us a King to judge us and Samuel prayed unto the Lord And the Lord said unto Samuel HEARKEN VNTO THE VOYCE OF THE PEOPLE IN ALL THAT THEY SAY VNTO THEE for they have not rejected thee but they have rejected me that I should not reign over them According to all the works that they have done since the day that I brought them out of Egypt even unto this day wherewith they have forsaken me and served other gods so do they also unto thee Now therefore hearken to their voyce howbeit yet protest solemnly unto them and shew them the manner of the King that shall reign over them And Samuel told all the words
of the Lord unto the people that asked of him a King and he said This will be not ought to be the manner of the King that shall reign over you he will take your sons and appoint them for himself c. and ye shall be his servants and ye shall crie out in that day because of YOVR KING WHICH YE SHALL HAVE CHOSEN YOV and the Lord will not hear you in that day Neverthelesse the people refused to obey the voyce of Samuel and they said Nay BVT WE WILL HAVE A KING OVER VS that we also may be like all the Nations and that our King may judge us and go out before us and fight our battels And Samuel heard all the words of the people and rehearsed them in the ears of the Lord And the Lord said unto Samuel Hearken unto their voyce and make them a King After which when God had appointed Saul to be their King Samuel called the people together unto the Lord in Mizpeh and recapitulating the great deliverances God had done for them added And ye have this day rejected your God who himself saved you out of all your adversities and tribulations and ye have said unto him Nay BVT SET A KING OVER VS c. And Samuel said unto all the people See ye him whom the Lord hath chosen that there is none like him among all the people And all the people shouted and said God save the King After which he expostulated again with them thus And when ye saw that Nahash King of the Children of Ammon came against you ye said unto me Nay BVT A KING SHALL REIGN OVER VS when the Lord was your King Now therefore behold the KING WHOM YE HAVE CHOSEN AND WHOM YE HAVE DESIRED c. that ye may perceive and see that your WICKEDNESSE is great which ye have done in the sight of the Lord IN ASKING YOV A KING And all the people said unto Samuel Pray for thy servants unto the Lord thy God that we die not for we have added unto all our sins this evill TO ASK A KING Which compared with Hos 13. 10 11. I will be thy King where is any other that may save thee in all thy Cities and thy Iudges of whom thou saidst GIVE ME A KING AND PRINCES I gave thee a King in mine anger and tooke him away in my wrath with Acts 13. 21. And afterward THEY DESIRED A KING and God gave them Saul the son of Cis by the space of forty years All these concurring sacred Texts will infallibly demonstrate that this change of the Iudges into Kings and the originall creation of their Kings and kingdoms proceeded only from the importunity and authority of the people who would not be gainsaid herein not from Gods institution or Samuels approbation who censured and disavowed this their motion though they at last condescended to it all which is elegantly related confirmed by Iosephus Antiqu. Iudaeorum l. 6. c. 4 5 6 7. By all this it is apparent that the congregation and people of the Iews had the Soveraign power in themselves as well as other Nations because the authoritie to alter the whole frame of their former Aristocraticall Government into a Monarchy resided in them though they were taxed forchanging it in Samuels dayes who had so justly so uprightly judged them Secondly it is apparent that the Iudges and kings of the Israelites were not properly hereditary but oft elective by the people and though God did sometimes immediately nominate the persons of those that should reign over them as is apparent by Saul David Ieroboam Iohn others yet the people did constantly confirm make them kings and gave them their royall authority none being made kings by Divine appointment but such as they willingly accepted approved confirmed for their kings Gods previous designation being but a preparative to their voluntary free not restrained or limited election The first king among the Israelites though but over part of them was Abimelech the son of Ierubbaal who was made king by the peoples election Iudges 9. 1 to 7. who having perswaded those of Sechem to elect him for their king thereupon ALL THE MEN of Sechem gathered together and ALL THE HOVSE of Millo went and MADE ABIMELECH KING whence Iotham thus upbraided them and him Verse 14. to 19 Then said all the trees unto the Bramble come thou and reign over us And the Bramble said unto the trees If in truth ye annoint me king over you then come and put your trust in my shadow c. Now therefore if ye have done truly and sincerely in that YE HAVE MADE Abimelech KING c And that ye have risen up against my fathers house this day and have MADE Abimelech king c. We read Iudg. 8. 21 23. that after Gideon had slain Zebah and Zalmunna with the Midianites The men of Israel said unto Gideon Rule thou over us both thou and thy sons and thy sons son also for thou hast delivered us from the hand of Midiar And Gideon said unto them I will not rule over you neither shall my son rule over you the Lord shall rule over you Where we clearly see the power and right to elect a Ruler and to limit the government to him and his Issue for three Generations only to reside in the peoples free election So Iudges 10. 17 18. and Chap. 11. 1. to 12. When the Children of Ammon were gathered together and encamped against Gilead the people and Princes of Gilead said one to another What man is he that will begin to fight against the children of Ammon he shall be Head over all the Inhabitants of Gilead And the Elders of Gilead went to fetch Iephthah out of the Land of Tob and said unto him Come and be our Captain that we may fight with the Children of Ammon and be our Head over all the inhabitants of Gilead Vpon promise of which dignitie he went with them to Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD AND CAPTAIN OVER THEM That the election and making of their Kings belonged of right to all the people is past dispute being so resolved by God himself Deuter. 17. 14 15. When thou art come into the land c. and shalt say I WILL SET A KING OVER ME like as all the Nations that are about me THOV shalt in any wise SET HIM KING OVER THEE whom the Lord thy God shall choose one from among thy Brethren shalt THOV SET OVER THEE THOV MAIST NOT SET A STRANGER OVER THEE Where the power of creating and electing the King is left wholly to the peoples free choice with these generall restrictions that he should be one of their brethren not a stranger and particularly qualified as is there expressed And though God did sometime design and nominate their Kings yet he left the power of approbation and ratification of them free to the people as is apparent by 1 Sa. 8. 18. And ye shall crie in that day because of the King
WHICH YE SHALL HAVE CHOSEN you Hence Saul their first King though nominated and designed by God and Samuel was yet approved confirmed and made King by the People Who shouted and said God save the King when Samuel presented him to them 1 Sam. 10. 24. But the children of Belial despising and bringing him no presents Verse 27. after Saul had conquered the Ammonites who besieged Iabesh Gilead The people said unto Samuel who is he that said Shall Saul Reign over us bring the men that we may put them to death Then Saul said There shall not a man be put to death this day for this day the Lord hath wrought salvation in Israel Then said Samuel to the people Come let us go to Gilgal and renew the Kingdom there And ALL THE PEOPLE went to Gilgal and there THEY MADE SAVL KING before the Lord in Gilgal Where Samuel useth this speech to the people concerning Saul Now therefore behold THE KING WHOM YE HAVE CHOSEN and whom Ye have desired the Lord hath set a King over you So that the choice and election of him was as well theirs as Gods And Verse 25. he calls him Your King because chosen and made by as well as for the people Saul being slain by his owne hands the Crown descended not to his sonne by way of descent but David succeeded him by Gods designation and the Peoples election too by whose authority he was made and crowned king being formerly annointed by Samuel to succeed Saul This is irreâ—ragable by the 2 Sam. 2. 4. Where David going up to Hebron by Gods direction the men of Iudah came and there They Annointed David King over the House of Iudah After which 2 Samuel 5. 1. 105. ALL THE TRIBES OF ISRAEL came to David to Hebron and spake saying Behold we are thy bone and thy flesh Also in time past when Saul was King over us thou wast he that leddest out and broughtest in Israel And the Lord said to thee Thou shalt feed my people Israel and thou shalt be a Captain over Israel So AL THE ELDERS of Israel came to the King at Hebron and King David made a League or Covenant with them before the Lord and THEY ANNOINTED DAVID KING OVER ISRAEL And in the 1 Chron. 12. 23. to 40. Wee have a particular recitall of the numbers of the bands that were ready armed to the Warre and came to David to Hebron to TVRN the Kingdome of Saul TO HIM and came with a perfect heart to Hebron TO MAKE DAVID KING OVER ALL ISRAEL and ALL THE REST also of Israel were OF ONE HEART TO MAKE DAVID KING Whose title to the Crown being afterward shaken by his sonne Absalom who cunningly usurped it and that by the election of the people too as is evident by Hushai his speech unto him 2 Sam. 16. 18. Nay but whom the Lord and THIS PEOPLE AND ALL THE MEN OF ISRAEL CHOOSE his will I be and with him I will abide compared with 2. Sam. 29. 9 10. And all THE PEOPLE were at strife thorow all the Tribes of Israel saying Absalom whom WE ANOINTED OVER VS is dead c. A cleare evidence the kingdome was then held elective and that the people had the Soveraign power of electing and creating their kings all the people throughout all the Tribes of Israel and the men of Iudah to re-establish David in his Throne being fled out of the Land sent this Message to him Returne thou and all thy servants Whereupon the King returned and all the Tribes went as farre as Iordan to meet and bring him back again to Gilgal David growing old his son Adonijah against his consent accompanied with some great Officers and Courtiers of his party usurped the Crown and was by them saluted King but David hearing of it by Gods election and choise commanded Solomon though not his eldest sonne to be annointed and proclaimed King and to sit upon his Throne in his life time As soon as he was anointed and the Trumpet blew ALL THE PEOPLE said God save king Solomon And ALL THE PEOPLE came up after him and piped with fluits and rejoyced with great joy so that the earth rent with the sound of them So that all Adonijah his company forthwith deserted him and he and Ioab were glad to flee to the hornes of the Altar for shelter After which David assembled all the Princes of Israel the Princes of the Tribes the Captaines of Companies thousands and hundreds the Stewards Officers and mighty men with all the valiant men of his kingdome to Ierusalem then he declared to all the Congregation that God had chosen Solomon to sit upon the Throne of the kingdome of the Lord over Israel and to build him an house c. exhorting them to contribute liberally towards this building which they did and when they had blessed the Lord and offered Sacrifices to him ALL THE CONGREGATION MADE Solomon the sonne of David KING THE SECOND TIME AND ANOINTED HIM unto the Lord TO BE THE CHIEFE GOVERNOVR his first Coronation being but private without the presence and consent of the whole Realme but of those only then present in Ierusalem Then Solomon sate on the Throne of the Lord as king instead of David his Father and ALL ISRAEL OBEYED HIM and all the Princes and mighty men and likewise all the sonnes of David submitted themselves to him as thâ—â—r king after he was thus generally elected and crowned king the 2. time by all the Congregation And after Davids death he was established and strengthened in his kingdome by the peoples voluntary admission and free submission to him From which History of Solomon it is cleare 1. That though David caused Solomon to be first crowned King privately to prevent Adonijah his usurpation yet hee thought that title not sufficient without a second Election admission and Coronation of him by all the People and generall Congregation 2. That till this his second inauguration by all the people he was not generally acknowledged nor obeyed by all as their lawfull king 3. That Gods and Davids designation of Solomon to the Crown did not take away the peoples liberty right and power freely to nominate make and choose their kings their preuious designation being thus accompanied with this tacit condition that the people likewise should freely elect constitute and crown him for their king else what need of this their subsequent concurrent acceptance and second coronation of him for their king by all the congregation if their consents and suffrages were not necessary or how could he have raigned over them as their lawfull king had not the people generally chosen accepted admitted him for their Soveraigne Solomon deceasing Rehoboam his eldest sonne went up to Sechem what to doe not to claime the crown by discent from his Father but by election from the people as the following History manifests FOR ALL ISRAEL were come to Sechem TO MAKE HIM KING if to make him
king then he was no king before they had made him as many Divines most sottishly averre against the very letter of the Text and Iosephus who writes That it pleased the Assembly of the Israelites there held that HEE SHOULD RECEIVE THE KINGDOM BY THE PEOPLES CONSENT And Ieroboam and ALL THE CONGREGATION OF ISRAEL came and spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy Father made our yoake grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoake which he put upon us lighter AND WE WILL SERVE THEE because naturally subjects delight in mild Kings who will somwhat descend from their altitudes saith Iosephus This was the condition they propounded to him before they would accept him for their king and upon this condition only would they admit him to reigne over them therefore doubtlesse the disposall of the Crown and limitation of the kings royall power resided in all the congregation who had authority to prescribe their kings what equall and just conditions they pleased And he said unto them depart yet for three dayes then come again to me and the people departed Hereupon Rehoboam consulted with the old men that stood before Solomon his Father while he lived and said how doe you advise that I may answer this people And they spake unto him saying If thou wilt be A SERVANT unto this people this day and wilt SERVE THEM and answer them and speak good words to them THEN THEY WILL BE THY SERVANTS FOR EVER But he forsooke the Counsell of the old men which they had given him and consulted with the young men that were grown up with him and which stood before him and following their ill advise when Ieroboam and all the People came to Rehoboam the third day as he had appointed the King answered the people roughly and forsaking the old mens Counsell he spake unto them after the Counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoake heavy and I will adde to your yoake my Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions Wherefore the King HEARKNED NOT UNTO THE PEOPLE for the cause was from the Lord c. SO WHEN ALL ISRAEL SAW THAT THE KING HEARKNED NOT VNTO THEME the People answered the King through indignation with one voyce writes Iosephus saying What portion have we in David NEITHER HAVE WEE INHERITANC IN THE SONNE OF IESSE that is we have not intailed our Subjection nor the inheritance of this our Realme to David and his seed for ever but are still free to elect what King we please to thy Tents O Israel Now see to thine House David so Israel departed to their Tent. But as for the children of Israel which dwelt in the Cities of Judah Rehoboam reigned over them the Tribes of Iudah and Beniamin CHOOSING HIM THEIR KING BY THEIR COMMON SVFFRAGES writes Iosephus Then King Rehoboam sent Adoram who was over the Tribute to excuse saith Iosephus the petulancy of his young tongue and to appease the mindes of the enraged vulgar And all Israel stoned him with stones that he dyed therefore King Rehoboam imagining truly that himselfe was stoned in his servant and fearing lest the once conceived hatred should be poured out on his own head tremblingly getting up into his chariot as hastily as he could made speed to flee to Ierusalem So Israel fell away from the house of David unto this day And it came to passe when ALL ISRAEL heard that Ieroboam was come again that they sent and called him unto the Congregation AND MADE HIM KING OVER ALL ISRAEL c. it being so preordained by God 1 King 12. 26. to 41. Loe here the whole Congregation or Parliament of Israel if I may so stile it had full and free power to reiect Rehoboam from the Crown for refusing to subscribe to their conditions to elect Ieroboam for their lawfull King and erect a new Kingdome of their owne divided ever after from that of Iudah which action I shall prove anon to be lawfull warranted by Gods owne divine authority and no sinne nor rebellion at all in the People who never admitted Rehoboam for or submitted to him as their lawfull Soveraigne So Iehu having slain King Ioram Ahabs eldest sonne sent a Letter to Samaria where his other 70. sonnes were brought up to the Rulers and Elders there wishing them to look out THE BEST AND MEETEST of their Masters sonnes and set him on his Fathers throne and fight for their Masters house But they being exceedingly afraid said two Kings could not stand before him how then shall wâ— stand and sent word to Iehu We are thy servants and will doe all that thou shalt bid us WE WILL NOT MAKE ANY KING A clear evidence that the kingdom was then elective and that they had power to choose the meetest man not eldest brother for their king After this Zimri slaying Baasha king of usrael and usurping the Crown the people then encamped about Gibbethon hearing of it that Zimri had conspired and also slain the King Wherefore ALL ISRAEL MADE OMRI Captain of the Host king over Israel that day in the Campe who burnt Zimri in his Palace then were the People divided into two parts halfe of the People followed Tibni to make him king and halfe followed Omri But the people that followed Omri prevailed against the people that followed Tibni so Tibni dyed and Omri Reigned being made king onely by the peoples free election without any divine designation So Ioash the sonne of Ahaziah when Athaliah had usurped the Crowne and kingdome of Iudah neer seven yeers space was MADE KING anointed and crowned by Iehoiadah the High Priest the Captaines of hundreds and ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND who rejoyced at it when he was but 7. yeeres old and Athaliah was apprehended deposed and murthered by them as an Vsurpresse So Amaziah King of Iudah being slain by a Conspiracie at Lachish ALL THE PEOPLE OF IVDAH tooke Vzziah who was but 16. yeers old and MADE HIM KING instead of his Father Vzziah king of Iudah being smitten with Leprosie unto the day of his death dwelt in a severall house Iotham his son in the mean time by common consent was over this house judging the people of the Land Ammon king of Iudah being slain by his own servants the people of the Land slew all them that had conspired against Ammon And THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND MADE Iosiah his sonne King in his stead And after Iosiah his death the PEOPLE OF THE LAND took Iehoabaz the sonne of Iosiah and MADE HIM KING in his Fathers stead in Ierusalem From all which sacred Texts and Presidents as likewise from Hosea 8. 4. THEY HAVE SET VP KINGS But not by mee THEY HAVE MADE PRINCES and I knew it not it is most apparant that the kings of Israel and Iudah were usually elected by and derived their Royall authority from the people who made them kings and received not their
kingdomes and Crowns immediatly from God himself by a divine right which may be further conmed by the 1. Macab 9. 28. 29. 30. After the death of Iudas Maccabeus all Iudas his friends came unto Ionathan his brother and said unto him since thy brother Iudas dyed we have none like to him to goe forth against our enemies Now therefore WEE HAVE CHOSEN THEE this day TO BE OVR PRINCE and Captain in his stead that thou maist fight our battells Vpon this Ionathan took the Government on him at that time After Ionathans death the People said unto Simon his brother with a lowd voyce 1 Mac. 13. 8. 9. Thou shalt be our Leader instead of Iudas and Ionathan thy brother fight thou our battels and whatsoever thou commandest us wee will doe And the Iewes and Priests were well pleased that Simon should be their Governour Captain and High Priest and Simon accepted thereof 1 Mac. 14. 41. to 49 Hence Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebraeorum l. 7. c. 3. writes That the kings of the Israelites were created by the Suffrages of the People that the Kingdome of Israel was translated to divers Families for their idolatry that although the kingdome of Iudah were in some sort hereditary yet it was confirmed by the Suffrages of the People which he proves by the example of Rehoboam and others and that they obtained the Royall dignity not onely by inheritance but likewise by the Suffrages of the People as every one may clearly know who shall but consider the Histories of their kings Which plainly refutes the wild impudent false assertion of the Author of An Appeale to thy Conscience newly published p. 13. where thus he writes Observable it is that thorowout the whole Scriptures we read not of Any King I doubt hee never read the Scriptures else he could not be so grossely mistaken THAT WAS CHOSEN BY THE VOYCE OF THE PEOPLE Nor of an Aristocracy that is where the Nobles govern nor of a Democracy that is where the people govern And therefore let them consider how they can answer it at the last day who shall endeavour to change an hereditary kingdome into an elective or any other forme of Government whatsoever that the people doe properly and absolutely make a king is false c. But had this illiterate ignoramus seriously perused the precedent or subsequent Texts here cited with the best Commentators on them or read over advisedly Iosh 22. Iudges 17. 6. c. 18. 1. c. 19. 1. c. 21. throughout with the Books of Ezra Nehemiah Judges Esther Maccabees the four Euangelists touching Christs arraignment and death Acts 4. 5. 22. 23. 24. and 25 chapters or consulted with Josephus Philo Paul Eber Godwin Cunaeus Sigonius BertraÌ„ or any others who have written of the Jewish Antiquities of Republike he could not have had the impudency to have published such grosse untruths and should have found not onely divers kings in Scripture created by the voyce of the people but an hereditary kingdom oft changed into an elective yea into an Aristocraticall and no Royall government and an Aristocracie and Democracy to even among the Jews themselves whose government before their kings was meerly Aristocraticall as Iosephus Antiqu. Jud. l. 4. c. 8. Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebr. l. 1. c. 5. Cunaeus Schickardus Bertram Paul Eber and all others that I have seen except this Animal irrationale risibile punctually determine they having no kings of their own before Saul nor any after Zedekiah Therefore I shall spend no more waste paper to refute this palpable errour so confidently asserted by parisiticall Court Doctors who make no conscience of writing any though the grossest untruths which may advance the absolute Soveraign Arbitrary tyrannicall government of kings to oppresse and inslave the people Thirdly that the Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraign Princes but took their Crown with and upon such Divine conditions for breach whereof they and their posterities were oft times by Gods command just judgement and speeiall approbation deposed disinherited destroyed and the Crown translated to other families This is evident by direct Scriptures Deuter. â—7 14. to the end Thou shalt in any wise set him King over thee whom the Lord thy God shalt chuse one from among thy Brethren shalt thou set King over thee thou maist not set a stranger over thee which is not thy Brother Here is an expresse limitation and condition in respect of the person of the King the conditions in regard of his royall administration follow which are partly Negative partly positive But he shall not multiplie Horses to himself nor cause the the people to return to Egypt c. Neither shall he multiply wives to himself that his heart turn not away neither shall he greatly multiply to himself silver and gold And it shall be when he fitteth on the throne of his Kingdome that he shall write him a Copie of this Law in a Book out of that which is before the Priests the Levites and it shall be with him and he shall read therein all the dayes of his life that he may learn to fear the Lord his God to keep all the words of this Law and these Statutes to do them That his heart be not lifted up above his brethren and that he turn not aside from the Commandment to the right hand or to the left to the end that he may prolong his dayes in his Kingdom he and his children in the midst of Israel Here all the kings of the Israelites when their kingdoms should be erected are strictly bound by God himself to negative and positive conditions upon performance whereof they and their children should prolong their dayes in the kingdom and perpetuate their thrones in the midst of Israel and upon breach whereof they and their posterity should lose both their lives and kingdom to as the last clause insinuates and the subsequent Texts in direct terms averre But what if the king should violate these conditions might the people lawfully resist him Iosephus in his paraphrase on this very text which I shall cite at large resolves they might Truely the government of the best men or Aristocraticall government is best and to live in a Republike thus administred nor is there cause why you should desire any other kinde of goverment but it is best that contenting yur selves with this you continue within the power of your Laws and of your selves But if the desire of a king shall possesse you let there be none unlesse he be of your stock and blood and one to whom justice with other vertues are cordiall He whosoever he shall be let him attribute more to the lawes and unto God than to his own wisedome AND LET HIM DO NOTHING WITHOUT THE HIGH PRIESTS AND SENATES ADVICE neither may he nourish many wives nor possesse very much money and many Horses with the plenty of which things he may easily become a contemner of the laws and if he shall addict
himself to these things more then is meet OBSTANDVM EST ne potentior fiat quam rebus vestris expedit HE IS TO BE RESISTED lest he become more potent then is expedient for your affairs So he Yea Zuinglius with B. Bilson expresly resolve that the people were bound to resist question and depose their kings for their idolatry and breach of these conditions and that God himself justly punished them for Manasses sins and wickednesse because they resisted and punished him not for them as they were obliged to do as I have elswhere manifested to which I shall refer you This condition most clearly appears in other Texts as in the 1 Sam. 12 13 14 15 25. Where when Saul the first king of the Israelites was crowned at their earnest importunity against Gods and Samuels approbation Samuel used these speeches to them Now therefore behold the King whom ye have chosen and whom ye have desired c. If ye will fear the Lord and serve him and obey his voyce and not rebell against the commandment of the Lord then shall both ye and also the King that reigneth over you continue following the Lord your God But if ye will not obey the voice of the Lord but will rebell against the voyce of the Lord then shall the hand of the Lord be against you as it was against your fathers c. But IF ye shall do wickedly ye shall be consumed both ye and your King After this Saul being distressed by the Philistines weary of staying for Samuel and presuming to offer sacrifice without him hereupon Samuel said to Saul Thou hast done foolishly for thou hast not kept the Commandment of the Lord thy God which he commanded thee for now would the Lord have established thy kingdom upon Israel for ever but NOW THY KINGDOM SHALL NOT CONTINVE for the Lord hath chosen him a man after his own heart and the Lord hath commanded him to be captain over his people BECAVSE THOV HAST NOT KEPT THAT WHICH THE LORD COMMANDED THEE Lo here the breach of Gods conditions by king Saul forfeited his Kingdom and disinherited his posterity of it So when he performed not Gods command in utterly destroying Amalek sparing Agag and the best of the things Samuel sharply reprehending him for this offence said unto him Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken than the fat of Rams for Rebellion namely king Sauls rebellion against Gods command not subjects rebellion against their Prince not so much as once dreamed off in this Text as Court Doctors grosly mistake and so miserably pervert this Scripture contrary to the sence and meaning translating it from kings to subjects from king rebellion against God to subjects rebellion against men is as the sin of Witchcraft and stubbornnesse is as iniquity and Idolatry BECAVSE thou hast rejected the Word of the Lord he hath also REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING I will not return with thee for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord and the Lord HATH REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING over Israel the Lord HATH RENT THE KINGDOM of Israel FROM THEE this day and hath given it to a neighbour of thine that is better then thou Also the strength of Israel will not lie nor repent for he is not as men that he should repent to wit of renting the kingdom from him though he repented that he had made Saul king over Israel because he turned back from following him and performed not his Commandments 1 Sam. 15. 11. 35. After which God said to Samuel How long wilt thou mourn for Saul seeing I have reiected him from Reigning over Israel Fill thine horn with Oyl and I will send thee to Iesse the Bethlemite for I have provided me a king among his sons whereupon he went and annoynted David who succeeded him in the kingdom Sauls posterity being utterly disinherited for his recited sins After this when God setled the kingdom upon David and his seed after him it was upon condition of obedience and threatning of corrections even by men if they transgressed The Lord telleth thee that he will make thee an house and when thy dayes be fulfilled and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers then I will set up thy seed after thee which shall proceed out of thy bowels and I will establish the Throne of his kingdom for ever I will be his father and he shall be my son If he commit iniquity I will chastife him with the Rod of men and with the Stripes of the Children of Men that is I will not chasten him immediately by my self but by men my instruments even by Ieroboam and his own subjects the ten Tribes or other enemies whom I will raise up against him and his posteritie 1 Kings 11. 9 to 41. But my mercy shall not depart away from him as I took it from Saul whom I put away before thee And thine house and thy kingdom shall be established for ever before thee yet still upon condition of obedience as is most apparent by Davids speech to king Solomon 1 Chron. 28. 5 6 7 8 9. And the Lord hath chosen Solomon my son to set him upon the throne of the kingdom of the Lord over all Israel And he said to me c. Moreover I will establish his kingdom for ever If he continue constant to do my Commandments and my â—udgements as at this day Now therefore in the sight of all Israel the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God keep and seek for all the Commandmens of the Lord your God that ye may possosse the good land and leave it for an inheritance for your Children after you for ever And thou Solomon my son know thou the Lord God of thy father and serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing minde for the Lord searcheth all hearts and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts If thou seek him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for ever notwithstanding the former Covenant and establishment which was but conditionall not absolute as the renting of the ten Tribes from his son and the determining of the very kingdom of Iudah it self in Zedekiah after which it never returned any more to Davids Line infallibly evidence Hence we read in the 1 Kings 11. that Solomons idolatrous wives turning away his heart from following the Lord and drawing him to commit idolatry in his old age hereupon the Lord grew angry with Solomon Wherefore the Lord said unto him for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely rend the Kingdom from thee and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdom but
will give one Tribe to thy Sonne for my servant Davids sake and for Jerusalems sake which I have chosen In pursuance whereof the Prophet Ahijah rending Ieroboams garment into 12 peeces said to Ieroboam Take thee ten peeces for thus saith the Lord the God of Israel Behold I will rend the kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give ten Tribes to thee BECAVSE THAT THEY HAVE FORSAKEN ME and have worshipped the Goddesse of the Zidonians c. AND HAVE NOT WALKED IN MY WAYES to doe that which is right in mine eyes to keep my Statuts and my judgements as did David his Father howbeit I will not take the whole Kingdome out of his hands but I will make him Prince all the dayes of his life for David my servants sake whom I chose because he kept my Commandements and my Statutes But I will take the Kingdome out of his sonnes hand and give it unto thee even ten tribes And unto his sonne will I give one tribe that David my servant may have a light alway before me in Ierusalem the City which I have chosen to put my name there And I will take thee and thou shalt reigne according to all that thy soule desireth and shalt be King over Israel But what without any limitation or condition at all think you No such matter And it shall be IF THOV WILT HEARKEN VNTO ALL THAT I COMMAND THEE and wilt walk in my wayes and doe that is right in my sight to keep my Statutes and my Commandements as David my servant did that I will be with thee and build thee a sure house as I built for David and will give Israel to thee And I will for this afflict the seed of David but not for ever Loe here both Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel are given and entailed on David Solomon and Ieroboam onely upon condition of good behaviour which not performed they shall be rent from either And was this only a vain idle condition as some deem the Covenants and Coronation oathes of Kings to God and their Kingdoms Surely no for we read experimentall verifications of them in King Rehoboam Who answering all the people and Ieroboam when they came to Sechem to make him King roughly according to the Counsell of the young men and threatning to adde to their yoake instead of making it lighter and hearkning not unto the people FOR THE CAVSE WAS FROM THE LORD that he might perform his saying which he spake by Abijah the Shilomite unto Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat thereupon when all Israel saw that the King hearkned not unto them the people answered the king saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of â—esse to your tents O Israel now see to thine own house David so Israel departed to their tents stoned Adoram who was over the tribute whom Rehoboam sent to appease them Whereupon Rehoboam made speed to get him into his Chariot to flee to Ierusalem So all Israel fell away from the house of David to this day and calling Ieroboam unto the congregation made him King over all Israel there was none that followed the house of David but the tribe of Iudah onely Vpon this revolt when Rehoboam was come to Ierusalem he assembled all the House of Iudah with the tribe of Benjamin an hundred and fourescore thousand chosen men which were Warriers to fight against the house of Israel to bring the Kingdome again to Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon But the Word of God came unto Shemaiah the man of God saying speake unto Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon King of Iudah and unto all the house of Iudah and Benjamin and to the remnant of the people saying Thus saith the Lord Yee shall not goe up nor fight against your brethren the children of Israel return every man to his house For this thing is done by mee They hearkned therefore unto the Word of the Lord and returned to depart according to the Word of the Lord. Behold here an experimentall for feiture of a kingdome and translation of the major part of it to another family for Solomons idolatry executed by the peple through Gods appointment which being fore-threatned in the generall by God himselfe to David and by David to Solomon in case he transgressed predicted by way of menace to Solomon and Ieroboam by God himselfe and his Prophets after Solomons transgression executed by the people by Gods speciall direction and approbation and thus owned and justified by God in the peoples behalfe after the execution when Rehoboam would have made war against them for this revolt must certainly be acknowledged not only a iust and warrantable action in respect of God himselfe but likewise of the people unlesse we will make God himselfe the Author and approver of rebellion By all which it is apparant that Solomon and Rehoboam held their Crownes onely upon condition from God the breach whereof might and did forfeit them to the people in some measure And so did Ieroboam too hold the kingdome of Israel newly erected by the people after this revolt upon the conditions of obedience already mentioned which being violated by his setting up 2 calves in Dan and Bethel out of an unwarrantable policy to keep the people from returning to Rehoboam if they went up to Ierusalem to worship this thing became sin to the house of Ieroboam even to cut it off and destroy it from off the face of the earth 1 King 13. 34. For Ieroboam committing idolatry with the Calves Ahijah the Prophet sent him this sharp message by his wife 1 K. 14. 7 8 9 10 11. Go tell Jeroboam Thus saith the Lord God of Israel for as much as I exalted thee from among the people and made thee prince over my people Israel and rent the Kingdom away from the house of David and gave it thee yet thou hast not been as my servant David who kept my Commandements and who followed me with all his heart to do that onely which was right in mine eyes but hast done evill above all that were before thee for thou hast gone and made thee other gods and molten images to provoke me to anger and hast cast me behinde thy backe Therefore behold I will bring evill upon the house of Ieroboam and will cut off from Ieroboam him that pisseth against the wall and him that is shut up and left in Israel and will take away the remnant of the house of Ieroboam as a man taketh away dung till it be gone Him that dieth of Ieroboam in the the Citie shall the dogs eat and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the ayre eat for the Lord hath spoken it Moreover the Lord shall raise him up a King â—ver Israel who shall cut off the house of Ieroboam in that day Neither was this an unexcuted commination for Ieroboam dying and Nadah his sonne succeding him both in his kingdom and idolatriâ—s wherewith
he made Israel to sinne Baasha by Gods just judgement conspired against him slew him reigned in his stead and when he reigned he smote all the house of Ieroboam so that be left not to him any that breathed according to the saying of the Lord which he spake by his servant Abijah because of the sins of Ieroboam which he sinned and which he made Israel sin by his provocation wherewith he provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger After which Baasha walking in the wayes and sins of Ieroboam notwithstanding this exemplary judgement of God on him and his posteritie the word of the Lord came to Iehu sonne of Hannani against Baasha saying Forasmuch as I exalted thee out of the dust and made thee Prince over my people Israel and thou hast walked in the way of Ieroboam and hast made my people of Israel to sinne to provoke me to anger with their sins behold I will take away the posterity of Baasha and the posteritie of his house and will make his house like the house of Ieroboam the son of Nebat him that dieth of Baasha in the City shall the dogs eate and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the Ayre eate which judgement was actually executed upon his evill sonne king Elah whom Zimri the Captain of his Chariots slew as he was drinking himself drunk in the house of Arza Steward of his House and reigned in his stead and assoon as he sat in his Throne he slew all the house of Baasha he left him none that pissed against the wall neither of his kinsfolks nor of his friends Thus did Zimri destroy all the house of Baasha according to the word of the Lord which he spake against Baasha by Iehu the Prophet for all the sinnes of Baasha and the sins of Elah his son by which they sinned and by which they made Israel to sinne in provoking the Lord God of Israel to anger with their vanities King Omri and Ahab his sonne going on in the sinnes of Ieroboam serving Baal to boot persecuting Gods prophets putting Naboth most injuriously to death for his Vineyard by Iezabels instigation and setting himself to work evill in the sight of the Lord above all that were before him Hereupon the Prophet Elijah tells him Thus saith the Lord Behold I will bring evill upon thee and will take away thy posterity and will cut off from Ahab him that pisseth against the wall and him that is shut up and left in Israel and will make thine house like the house of Ieroboam the son of Nebat and like the house of Baasha the sonne of Ahijah for the provocation wherewith thou hast provoked me to anger and made Israel to sinne And of Iezabel also spake the Lord saying The Dogs shall eat Iezabel by the wall of Iezreel him that dieth of Ahab in the City the Dogs shall eat and him that dieth in the field shall the Fowls of the Ayre eate Neither was this a vain threatning for Ahab being slain at Ramoth Gilead the dogges licked up his blood in the place where they licked the blood of Naboth and Iehoram his son succeeding him both in his Throne and sins God himself annoynted Iehu King over Israel of purpose to execute this his vengeance against the house of Ahab and Iezabel who in execution thereof slew both King Iehoram Ahaziah King of Iudah Iezabel and all Ahabs sons and posteritie his great men Nobles with all the Priests and worshippers of Baal till he left none of them remaining For which severe execution of Gods Iustice the Lord said unto Iehu Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the Throne of Israel Which action of Iehu being thus specially commanded commended and remunerated with such a temporell reward by God himself must questionlesse be lawfull and no Treason nor Rebellion in Iehu unlesse we will charge God to be both the Author Approver and Rewarder of those sinnes After this Iehu walking in the sins of Ieroboam though God deprived him not for it yet he stirred up Hazael to spoil and waste his Countrey during all his reigne and the reigns of King Iehoahaz his son and Ioash his Granchilde who succeeded him in his idolatries and Zechariah the last king of Iehu's Race going in his Ancestors sinnes was slain by Shallum who reigned in his stead Shallum Pekahiah and Pekah three wicked idolatrous kings of Israel were by Gods just judgement successively slain one of another and by Hoshea So that all the Kings of Israel who violated Gods Covenants and conditions annexed to their Crowns did for the most part lose their lives Crownes and underwent the utter extirpation of their posterities being totally cut off by the sword neither succeding their Parents in their Crowns nor inheritances And though the royall Crown of Iudah continned in Davids Line till the Captivity of Zedekiah the last king of his Race yet when ever they infringed the conditions which God annexed to their Crownes and turned Idolaters or flagitious persons God presently by way of revenge either brought in forraigne enemies upon them which mastered conquered them and sometimes deposed and carried them away Captives or made them Tributaries as the examples of King Rehoboam afflicted by Shishak King of Aegypt for his sinnes and idolatry and by Ieroboam all his dayes of Ahijam Iehoram Alaziah Ioash Amaziah Ahaz Manasseh Iehoahaz Iehoiakim Iehoiachin and Zedâ—chiah whose Histories troubles captiâ—ities and punishments you may reade at large with others witnesse or else caused their own servants subjects enemies to rise up against them to slay them as is evident by e King Ahaziah Ioash Amaziah Ammon and others All which are unanswerable evidences and experimentall demonstrations that the Kingdoms of Iudah and Israel were both held of God upon conditions and that for the breach of these conditions they might be and oft times were by Gods Iustice on them both lawfully deprived of their Crownes and their posterities disinherited yea totally cut off for ever and in conclusion both these most eminent Kingdoms for the sins of kings and people were invaded destroyed and both Kings with people carried away captives by their enemies into forraigne Countries from whence the whole Nation never afterwards returned nor ever after attained to a king and kingdom of their own So fatall is it for Kings or Kingdoms to break those Covenants Laws Conditions which God himself hath prescribed them and so far are any Kings from being exempted from all Laws and left at libertie to do what they please that the breach of them proves destructive to them and theirs I shall onely adde to this by way of Corollary that all the Israelites Rulers Kings People did joyntly and severally for
themselves for the whole Nation in generall and every of them in particular frequently enter into solemn Vowes and Covenants with God to serve the Lord to be and conttnue his people to seek the Lord God fo their fathers with all their heart and with all their soul that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be put to death whether small or great whether Man or Woman not the King or Queen excepted and they sware unto the Lord with a loud voice and with shouting and with trumpets and with Cornets and all rejoyced at the Oath for they had sworn with all their hearts Witnesse the Covenant made by Ioshua and all the people To serve the Lord by Samuel Saul and all the people at Sauls Coronation and by king Asa and all his people To seek the Lord c. who in pursuance thereof removed his mother Maacha from being Queen because she had made an idol in a Grove and cut down her idol and stampt it and burnt it at the brook Kidron 2 Chron. 15. 16. of King David Solomon and all the people at Solomons Coronation between King Iehoash Iehoiada and all the Congregation at his inauguration that they should be the Lords people in pursuance whereof all the people went to the house of Baal and brake it down and brake his altars and images in pieces and slew Mattan the Priest of Baal before the altars between Hezekiah and all his subjects and God between Iosiah and all that were present in Ierusalem and Benjamin and Gad who made a covenant before the Lord to walk after the Lord and to keep his Commandments and his Testimonies and his Statutes with all their heart and with all their soul to perform the words of the Covenant formerly written in the Book of the Covenant that was found in the house of the Lord in execution whereof Iosiah tooke away all the abominations out of all the Countrey that pertained to the children of Israel and made all that were present in Israel to serve the Lord their God and not to depart from following the Lord God of their Fathers all his dayes Together with the like solemne publike Covenants made by Ezra Nehemiah and all the People unto God which Covenant the Princes Levites Priests and all the people sealed and entred into a Curse and into an Oath to walk in Gods Law and to observe and doe all the Commandments â—udgements and Statutes of the Lord c. And that God himself expresly commanded them That if any Prophet or Dreamer of dreams or thy Brother or son of thy Mother or thy daughter or the wife of thy bosom or thy friend which is as thine own soul should secretly intice them to commit idolatry or serve other gods they should neither consent nor hearken to nor pitty nor spare nor conceal him but shalt surely kill him thy hand shall be first upon him to put him to death and after the hand of all the people and thou shalt stone him with stones that he die onely for this secret inticement to idolatry And all Israel shall hear and fear and do no more such wickednesse as this is And if they should hear that the inhabitants of any City were seduced to serve other gods then they must diligently search and inquire after it and if it be truth and the thing certain that such abomination was wrought among them then they shall surely smite the inhabitants of that City with the edge of the sword destroying it utterly and all that is therein and the cattell thereof with the edge of the sword and gather all the spoil of it into the midst of the street thereof and burn the City with all the spoile thereof every whit for the Lord their God and it shall be an heap for ever and shall not be built again In pursuance whereof the ten tribes and a half assembled to warre against the Reubenites Gâ—dites and half Tribe of Manasseh for their supposed idolatrous Altar and all the children of Israel assembled together as one man and made warre against the men of Gibeah and the Benjamites for not punishing the grosse Rape of the Levites Concubine destroying the City utterly and the Tribe of Benjamin too welnigh And upon this ground the City of Libnah revolted from under the hand of Iehoram the idolatrous King of Iudah Because he had forsaken the Lord God of his Fathers And as some learned men conceive the people made a Conspiracie against King Amaziah in Ierusalem and he fled to Lachish but they sent after him to Lachish and slew him there not privately but openly as acted by publike authoritie consent and medicated deliberation not out of any private hatred but for his impietie whereby he violated the chiefest part of his Oath and Covenant whereupon we read not of any complaint or inquisition or proceedings or punishment inflicted on those that slew him after his death either by the people or his children as there was upon those who slew King Ammon but being slain they brought him back on horses and he was buried at Ierusalem with his Fathers in the Citie of David out of reverence to his royall dignity and family And All the Peâ—ple of Iudah took Azariah and made him King in stead of his father Amaziah which plainly shewes that what was formerly done by the greater part of the States at Ierusalem was afterwards confirmed by common consent as done upon a just cause and executed by command of those who might lawfully doe it Whence they conclude That the Orders or States of the People of Israel had right to chuse what King they would themselves out of the family of David and being elected afterward to correct and punish him as there was cause that they were obliged by this Covenant made to God both to reprehend resist oppose yea depose if not put to death their King for his open incorrigible idolatries and sins by common consent as their king was obliged to punish and put them to death for their idolatries and crimes their kings being included within their Covenants and Gods inhibition of idolatry under pain of capitaâ— punishments extending to Kings as well as others if not more then to any because their examples were most pernicious and they were as far forth bound by their joynt Covenants made to God with their Kings to hinder their Kings from and to proceed against them for their idolatries as their kings were to impedite and punish them for their breach of Covenant and because God himself did punish them for their Kings idolatries as is evedent by Ier. 15. 1 to 6. and the History of the Kings and Chronicles every where which God would not in justice have done had not the people both just right and power to resist hinder censure punish depose their Kings by publike consent of the State and people for their idolatries and breach of Covenant as
Zuinglius Stephanus Iunius Brutus the author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos with others prove at large and Master Calvin yea Bishop Bilson himself assents to Such a Soveraign power had the whole State and Congregation of Israel and Iudah over their kings themselves whose estates in their Crownes and Kingdoms by Gods own institution was not absolute but onely conditionall and subject unto forfeiture upon breach of these Covenants and Conditions by which they did injoy them Fourthly The Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraign Princes paramount their whole Kingdoms the generall Congregation of the people Senate or Sanhedrin but inferiour to them in power and not onely counselled but over-ruled usually by them in matters of publike concernment This is evident not onely by Iosh 22. 11. to 34. and Iudges 20. and 21. where the whole Congregation of Israel as the Soveraign power in the dayes of Ioshua and the Iudges assembled about the great causes of the Reubenites Gadites and halfe the Tribe of Manasseh concerning their Alter and of the Gibeonites and Benjamites concluding both matters of publike war and peace But likewise by the peoples rescuing Ionathan out of the hands and power of King Saul his father that he died not though Saul had twice vowed that he should be put to death 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 36. And the people said unto Saul Shall Ionathan die who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel God forbid as the Lord liveth there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground for he hath wrought with God this day So the people rescued Ionathan that he died not By the 1 Chron. 13. 1. to 7. where thus we reade And David consulted with the Captains of thousands and hundreds and with every Leader and David said unto all the Congregation of Israel If it seeme good unto you and that it be of the Lord our God let us send abroad unto our brethren every where that are left in all the land of Israel and with them also to the Priests and Levites which are in their Cities and Suburbs that they may gather themselves unto us and let us bring again the Ark of our God to us for we enquired not at it in the dayes of Saul And all the Congregation said that they would do so For the thing was right in the eyes of all the people And David went up and all Israel to Baalah to bring up thence the Arke of God the Lord. Compared with the 1 Samuel 18. 2 3 4. where when David sent out the people to battell against Absalon under three Commaunders the King said unto the people I will surely goe forth with you my selfe also But the people answered Thou shalt not go forth for if we flee away they will not care for us neither if halfe of us die will they care for us but now thou art worth ten thousand of us therefore now is better that thou succour us out of the Citie And the king said unto them Whatsoever seemeth you good that I will doe and thereupon stayed behinde in the City as they advised him So he likewise followed Ioabs advice to go forth and sit in the gate and speak comfortably to the People after his mourning for Absalons death else not one of the People would have tarried with him that night 2 Samuel 19. 1. to 20. and by this means All the people came before him though they had formerly fled every man to his tent and he so engaged them to him That all the people were at strife thorowout all the Tribes of Israel to bring the King back again to Gilgal whence Absalon had chased him Adde to this the 1 Kings 12. 1. to 25. and 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. where we finde that after Solomons death All Israel came to Sechem to make Rehoboam King and all the Congregation of Israel spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy father made our yoak grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoak which he put upon us lighter and we will serve thee And he said unto them Depart ye for three dayes and then come again and the people departed In the mean time he consulted first with the old men after that with the young men about him what answer he should return who giving contrary advice Ieroboam and all the people coming to him again the third day the King answered the people roughly after the counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoke heavy and I will adde to your yoke My Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions So when all the people saw that the King hearkned not to them the people answered the King saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David So Israel departed to their Tents and fell away from the house of David unto this day And all Israel called Ieroboam unto the Congregation and made him King over all Israel And the Text expresly addes this memorable observation Wherefore the King hearkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might perform his saying which the Lord spake by Abijah the Shilonite to Ieroboam the son of Nebat Where we see the Kings not hearkning to the people and congregation of Israel in their just request and giving them an harsh answer was a sufficient ground and occasion for them to cast off his government and elect another King to reign over them and that with Divine approbation from God himself Such was the whole peoples and congregations Soveraigne power over their Kings We reade in the 1 Kings 20. 1. to 10. that when Benhadad king of Syria gathered a great Host and sent to Ahab king Israel to resign up all his silver gold Wives Children and pleasant things into the hand of his servants Then the king of Israel called all the Elders of the Land and said Heark I pray you and see how this man seeketh mischief for he sent unto me for my Wives and for my Children for my silver and for my gold and I denyed him not And all the Elders and all the people said unto him Hearken not unto him nor consent Wherefore he said unto the messengers of Benhadad tell my Lord the King all that thou didst send for to thy servant at first I will do but this thing I may not do Where the Elders and people both advise and over-rule the King in this matter of great importance both to the Kingdom and King who returned no answer to this publike case without the congregations publike advise So Hezekiah king of Iudah sent to all Israel and Iudah and wrote Letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh that they should come to the house of the Lord at Ierusalem to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God
of Israel For Hezekiah had taken counsell and his Princes and all the Congregation in Ierusalem to keep the Passeover in the second moneth for they could not keep it at that time because the people had not sanctified themselves sufficiently neither had the people gathered themselves together at Ierusalem and the thing pleased the King And all the Congregation So they established a Decrée to make Proclamation throughout all Israel from Bersheba even to Dan that they should come to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel at Ierusalem for they had not done it of a long time in such sort as it was written So the Posts went with the Letters from the King and the Princes throughout all Israel and Iudah c. vers 12. Also in Iudah the hand of God was to give them one heart to doe the Commandement of the King and of the Princes by the word of the Lord and vers 23. And the whole Assembly took Counsell to keep other seven dayes and they kept other seven dayes with gladnesse and All the Congregation of Iudah and Israel rejoyced vers 25. When all this was finished All Israel that were present went to the Cities of Iudah and brake the images in pieces and cut down the Groves and threw downe the high places and the Altars out of all Iudah and Benjamin in Ephraim also and Manasseth untill they had utterly destroyed them all Then all the Children of Israel returned every man to his possession into their owne City In the 2 Chron. 32. 3. When Hezekiah saw that Senacherib was come and that he was purposed to fight against Ierusalem He took Councell with his Princes and his mighty men to stop the waters of the Fountaine which were without the City and they did help him and there was gathered much people together who stopped all the Fountaines c. Adde hereunto that notable Text Jer. 38. 4. to 28. Where when the Prophet Ieremy had prophecied that Ierusalem should be given into the hands of the King of Babylons Army which should take it Therefore the Princes hereupon said unto the King we beseech thee let this man be put to death for thus he weakneth the hands of the men of Warre that remain in this City and the hands of all the people in speaking such words unto them for this man seeketh not the welfare of this people but the hurt Then Zedechiah the King said Behold he is in your hand For the King is not he that can doe any thing against you And Jer. 26. 8. to 29. Now it came to passe when Ieremiah had made an end of speaking all that the Lord had commanded him to speake unto all the people that the Priests the Prophets and all the people tooke him saying thou shalt surely dye c. So Ezra 10. 1. to 20. There assembled unto Ezra a very great Congregation of men c. And they said unto Ezra we have trespassed against our God and have taken strange wives of the people of the land yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing Now therfore let us make a Covenant with our God to put away all the strange wives c. and let it be don according to the Law and All Israel said that they would doe according to this word And they made Proclamation throughout Iudah and Ierusalem unto all the children of the Captivity that they should gather themselves unto Ierusalem and that whosoever would not come within 3. dayes According to the Councell of the Princes and the Elders all his substance should be forfeited and himselfe seperated from the Congregation of those that had been carryed away Then all the men of Iudah and Benjamin gathered themselves together unto Ierusalem within three dayes and all the people sate in the street of the house of God trembling â—ecause of this matter and for the great raine And Ezra the Priest stood up and said unto them Ye have transgressed and taken strange wives to encrease the trespasse of Israel Now therefore make confession unto the Lord God of your fathers and doe his pleasure and seperate your selves from the people of the Land and from the strange wives Then All the Congregation answered and said with a lowd voyce As thou hast said so must we doe but the people are many and it is a time of much raine and we are not able to stand without neither is this a worke of one day or two for we are many that have transgressed in this thing let now our rulers of all the Congregation stand and let them which have taken strange wives in our Cities come at appointed times and with them the Elders of every City and the Iudges thereof untill the fierce wrath of our God for this matter be turned from us And the Children of the Captivity did so Where we see the whole Congregation determine and direct all that was done in this grand common businesse And Esther 9. 17. to 32. the Iewes upon Mordecaies and Esthers Letters after the slaughter of their Enemies Ordained and took upon them and upon their séed and upon all such as joyned themselves unto them so as it should not faile that they would keep the 13. and 14. day of the month Adar and make it a day of feasting and gladnesse according to their writing and according to their appointed time every yeare And that these dayes should be kept and remembred thorowout every generation every Family every Province and every City and that these dayes of Purim should not faile from among the Iewes nor the memoriall of them perish from their seed And the Decree of Esther confirmed those mater of Purim As they had decreed for themselves and their séed From all these Texts compared with Prov. 11. 14. c. 15. 22. c. 25. 5. it is most apparant that the Kings of Iudah and Israel were no absolute Soveraigne Princes paramount their whole Kingdomes or the generall Senate and Congregation of the people or their Sanhedrin but inferiour to them in power and not onely counselled but over-ruled usually by them in all matters of publike concernment A truth so pregnant that Bp. Bilson himself from some of these Texts confesseth That it is a question among the learned what Soveraignty the whole people of Israel had over their Kings And that these Scriptures have perswaded some and might lead Zuinglius to thinke that the people of Israel notwithstanding they called for a King Yet reserved to themselves sufficient Authority to over-rule their King in these things which séemed expedient and néedfull for the publike wellâ—fare else God would not punish the people for their Kings iniquity which they must suffer and not redresse Hence that eminent lew Iosephus a man best acquainted of any with his owne Nations Antiquities Lawes and the Prerogatives of their kings resolves in direct termes that their King whosoever he were ought to attribute more to the Lawes and to God then to his
contained not the exorbitances and oppressions that their Kings would exercise over them mentioned in the 1 Sam. 8. 11. to 19. as Iosephus mistakes but as Petrus Cunaeus and others more rightly observe the Law of God concerning Kings prescribed by him Deut. 17. 14. to the end and such Lawes which commanded Kings to use Iustice and equity to govern the Common-wealth well for the peoples benefit to abstaine from fornication and lusts to retain modesty in a great fortune c. Hence Samuel enioyned both Saul and the People to feare the Lord and serve him and obey his voyce and follow him and not rebell against his Commandement c. 1 Sam. 12. 14 15. 20. to 25. Hence King David did alwayes meditate in the Law of God day and night accounting it more deare unto him then thousands of Gold and silver And withall pronounceth from Gods own mouth The Gods of Israel said the Rocke of Israel spake to me he that ruleth over men must be just ruling in the feare of God Hence the Qu. of Sheeba used this speech to king Solomon Because the Lord loved Israel for ever therefore made be thee King what to domineere at his pleasure no verily but To doe Iudgement and Iustice Vpon this ground King Iosiah made a covenant before the Lord to walke after the Lord And to keep his Commandements and his testimonies and his statutes with all his heart and with all his soul And King Asa with other Princes and Governors did the like as the premises evidence From all which and infinite other Scriptures obliging Kings to reign in righteousnesse to doe justice and judgement to all and reprehending them exceedingly for their injustice tyranny oppressions idolatries and other sinnes it is irrefragable that their kings were as much if not more obliged to keep both Gods and the kingdomes Lawes as the Subjects and had no arbitrary power to doe what they pleased All that is or can be colourably obiected to the contrary to prove the kings of Israel absolute Monarchs exempt from Lawes and paramount their Sanhedrin or people collectively considered is First that passage of Psal 51. 4. where king David confessing his sinnes of Adultery and Murther to God useth this expression Against thee Thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight Of which Hierom renders this reason Quod Rex erat alium non timebat alium non habebat super se which Ambrose thus seconds Rex erat Nullis ipse legibus tenebatur quia liberi sunt Reges a vinculis delictorum Neque enim ullis ad poenam vocantur legibus Tuti Imperii potestate Homini ergo non peccavit cui non tenebatur obnoxius Arnobius Cassidor adde De populo si quis erraverit Deo peccat Regis quando Rex delinquit soli Deo reus est Merito ergo Rex Deo Tantum se dicit peccasse quia solus erat qui ejus potuisset admissa discutere The like we finde in Isiodor Epist 383. which some Iewish Rabbins back with this saying of Barnachmon titulo de Iudicibus Nulla creatura judicat Regem sed Deus benedictus Therefore the Iewish kings were above all Lawes and not subiect to the censures of their Congregations States or Sanhedrin To this I answer first That no doubt David by his adultry and murther being sinnes against the second Table did sinne not onely against God but against Vriah and his wife too their children and kinred yea against his own soule and body though he were a king That of Iustus Eccardus De Lege Regia being an itrefragable truth granted by all Lawyers and Divines whatsoever that the absolutest Emperors Monarchs Kings that be are subject to the Lawes of God of Nature of Nations and cannot justly doe any thing against them to the hurt of pietie chastity fame life or what is contrary to good Manners Secondly No doubt every king is bound in conscience by the Law of God and man to give satisfaction and recompence to his Subjects against whom he sinneth in this nature as David himselfe determines in this his own case 2 Sam. 12. 5 6 7. Thirdly For this very sin against Vriah God threatens that the sword should never depart from Davids house that hee would raise up evil against him out of his own house that he would take his wives before his eyes and give them unto his Neighbour who should lye with them in the sight of the Sunne before all Israel 2 Sam. 12. 10 11 12. which was actually fulfilled in and by Absalom his sonne 2 Sam. 16. 22. The glosse therefore of these Fathers that David was exempt from all Lawes being a King and that he could not sinne against a Subject is point-blank against the History and Text it selfe and manifested to be apparantly false by all the premised Scriptures and Authorities Fourthly the true reason of this speech of David Against thee Thée onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight as Augustine and others truly observe was 1. Because David had plotted and contrived the murther of Vriah and abusing of his wife so closely that no man did or could take notice of it whence Nathan the Prophet tells him 2 Sam. 12. 12. Thou didst it Secretly but I will do this before all Israel sed forte erat quod homines latebat non inveniebant illi quod erat quidem sed manifestum non erat writes Augustine 2. Because Vriah being slain and his wife a party consenting to Davids sinne his sinne now might in this sence be said to be against God alone 3. sinne quatenus sinne and as it deserves eternall punishment is properly committed against none but God whose Law and prohibition only makes it sinne therefore in this regard David now confessing his sinne to God himselfe useth this expression and rhetoricall ingemination Against thee thee only have I sinned 4. Because none was free from sinne and so sit to be his Judge in that respect but God onely 5. Only is many times taken for principally or especially as we usually say such a one is the onely man such a salve or medicine is the onely remedy and the Scripture useth this phrase in this sence in Davids owne ease 1 King 15. 7. David did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord and turned not aside from any thing that he commanded him all the dayes of his life save ONELY in the matter of Vriah that is principally for he committed divers sins besides as in numbring the people in giving Mephibosheths land to Ziba upon a false suggestion himselfe confessing that his iniquities were gone over his head and his sinnes more then the haires of his head but yet this was his ONLY to wit his principall sinne so in divers others Texts onely is used for principally as Iosh 1. 7. 18. Onely be thou strong
1 Sam. 18. 17. Onely be thou valiant So here against thee thee only have I sinned that is I have principally sinned against thee alone not excluding his sinne against himselfe Vriah and others whom he injured thereby 6. This sinne against Vriah was but a personall and private injury into which David fell out of humane frailty it was the first and onely sin of this kinde that ever he committed for ought we read he made no trade of it he repented for it and never relapsed again into it in this regard therefore these Fathers interpretations may be Orthodox that for such a private sin of infirmitie onely David was not responsible nor punishable by the Congregation or Sanhedrin But had he made a common trade of murthering his subjects ravishing their wives and the like or giving himselfe over to the open practice of grosse Idolatry a sin onely against God himself and not repented of or humbled himself solemnly for it as he did for these sins here no doubt the Congregation or Sanhedrin might upon complaint have questioned reprehended and censured him for it as the premises plentifully manifest notwithstanding the priviledge of his regalitie which as it exempted him not from the guilt so not from the punishment due unto such Crimes whether temporall or eternall not from the eternall which is the greatest that is certain therefore not from the temporall which is the lesse Finally God himself threatens that If Solomon or any Kings of Davids Seed should forsake his Law and not keep his Commandments but commit iniâ—â—â—ity against him he would chasten them with the Rod of Men and the Stripes of the Children of Men whence the Rabbins write That if their Kings transgressed against the Law of the King they were and might be scourged for it without dishonour by a man whom themselves made choice of Therefore they might be justly censured and punished by men for their transgressions against God alone notwithstanding this glosse of these Fathers true only in som sence in private cases and sins of infirmity against private men not of publike habituall transgressions The second Objection is that Speech of Samuel to the people 1 Sam. 8. 11. to 19. This will be the manner of the King that shall reign over you He will take your sons and daughters and appoint them for himself c. And he will take your fields and your Vineyards and your Oliveyards even the best of them and give them to his servants And he will take the tenth of your seed and of your Vineyards and give to his servants And he will take your manservants your maidservants your goodliest young men and your Asses and put them to his service he will take the tenth of your sheep and ye shall be his servants And ye shall crie out in that day because of the King whom yee have chosen you and the Lord will not hear you in that day Therefore their Kings were absolute Monarchs not bound to Laws nor responsible to their subjects for their oppressions nor yet resistible by them To which I answer that this is a direct description of a Tyrant and not of a lawfull King as is evident First by the very occasion of the words Vttered purposely by Samuel to disswade the People from electing a King changing their former Aristocraticall Government into a Monarchicall because their kings would many of them prove more oppressive Tyrannicall and burthensome to them then their Iudges or his sons were whose bribery and perverting of judgment moved the people thus earnestly to affect a change of Government as is evident by the 1 2 3 4 5 6 and 9 Verses Iosephus and the consent of all Expositors Secondly by the introduction to and the words themselvs This will be the manner of the King that shall reign over you He will take and he will do thus and thus not this ought to be the manner he ought to do or lawfully may do thus and thus Thirdly by the things themselves which he would do which are directly contrary to Deuter. 17. 14. to the end and all other Scriptures expresly enjoying Kings to judge their people righteously to do justice and judgement and not any wayes to oppresse or spoyle them I shall instance onely in two particulars First the law of God expresly prohibits all men and Kings as well as others to covet their neighbours House his menservants his maidservants his Oxe or his Asse or any thing that is his Neighbours If their Kings then might not lawfully so much as desire or covet much lesse might they lawfully take away their Houses Sonnes Daughters Manservants Maidservants Asses Sheep Corn Vineyards or any thing else that was theirs without their free consents as Samuel tells them their King would do this therefore must need be onely a declaration of what their Kings would Tyrannically do not of what they might lawfully or justly execute Secondly it is Gods expresse Edict Ezek. 46. 18. The Prince shall not take the Peoples inheritance by oppression to thrust them out of their possessions but he shall give his Sons inheritance out of his own possession that my people be not scattered every one from his possession And Ezek 45. 8 9. The Land shall be the Princes possession in Israel and my Princes shall no more oppresse my people and the rest of the Land shall they give to the house of Israel according to their Tribes Thus saith the Lord God Let it suffice you O Princes of Israel remove violence and spoile and execute judgement and justice take away your exactions or expulsions from my people saith the Lord. Whence Ahab King of Israel for coveting and unjustly depriving Naboth of his Vineyard which he refused to sell him because it was the inheritance of his Fathers and taking possession thereof after his unjust condemnation had a most severe judgement denounced against him even the utter extirpation of himself Q. Iezabel and their posterity afterwards executed Which punishment God would never have inflicted on them had it been lawfull for the Kings of Israel to take the peoples Fields Vineyards Oliveyards c. and possesse or give them to their servants as Samuel here tels them their Kings will do This clause then of taking their Fields Vineyards c. from them by the King without their consents being thus diametrally contrary to these Texts of Ezekiel and such a capitall Crime in King Ahab yea contrary to the practise of Ioseph and the Aegyptian Heathen King Pharaoh who took not away but bought the Aegyptians Cattell and Lands for Corne Gen. 47. 14. to 27. can no wayes be warranted as a just royall prerogative lawfull for their Kings to use but must needs be branded for a Tyrannicall Oppression Fourthly this is evident by the consequences of it Ye shall be his servants not subjectâ— And ye shall crie in that day because of your King which ye have chosen you and the
Lord will not hear you in that day Verse 17 18. Certainly the people neither would nor ought to crie to god against the proceedings of a just upright King but onely of a Tyrant and Oppressour therefore this Text must needs be meant of such a one who should be a scourge and punishment to them as Tyrants are not a blessing as good Kings alwayes be Fifthly consult we with all Polititians whatsoever this description suites onely with a Tyrant not with any lawfull King and that it is meant of such a one we have the testimony of Iosephus the generall concurring suffrage of all Commentators and Expositors one the place see Lyra Hugo de Sancto Victore Carthusian Angelomus Lexoviensis Calvin Brentius Bugenhagius Beda Bertorius Martin Borrhaeus Peter Martyr Zanchius Piscator Serrarius Strigelius Doctor Willet Deodate the English Bibles notes with others and of sundry who descant on this Text in other writings by name of M. Iohn Calvin Instit l. 4. c. 20. sect 26. Bishop Ponet his Politicall Government p. 44. Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos qu. 3. p. 121. 122. 134. 135. 153. 154. 155. 159. De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p 270. 271. Bucholceri Chronichon p. 208. Petrus Cunaeus de Repub. Hebraeor l. 1. c. 14. Bertrami Politia Iudâ—ic p. 53. Shickardus jus Regium Iudae p. 64. Albericus Gentilis de jure Belli l. 3. c. 15. p. 613. Hugo Grotius de jure Belli Pacis l. 1. c. 3. Adnotata p. 72. Governado Christiano p. 87. Georgius Bucanus de jure Regni apud Scotos p. 44. Dole-man p. 68 70. Haenon disp polit p 432. Weemse 2 Vol 2. Part. p. 14. Hotomani Franco Gallia c. 10. Amesius de Casibus Conscienciae p. 306. and to name no more in so plain a case of Doctor Ferne himself in his Resolving of Conscience sect 2. p. 10. where hee writes That Samuel here tels the people how they should be oppressed under Kings yet all that violence and injustice done unto them is no cause of resistance c. This Text then being cleerly meant of their Kings Oppression violence injustice against Law right and a clear description of a Tyrant not a King I may safely conclude from all the premises that even among the Israelites and Iews themselves their Kings were subject to the Lawes and that the whole Congregation Kingdom Senate Sanhedrin not their Kings were the Supreme Soveraign power and Paramount their Kings themselves whom they did thus freely elect constitute and might in some cases justly censure resist depose if not put to death by common consent for notorious grosse Idolatries and publike multiplied crimes as the forecited authors averre All which considered eternally refutes subverts confounds the erronious false Positions and Paradoxes which Doctor Ferne Griffith Williams Bishop of Ossery the Authour of The necessitie of Subjection with other late ignorant Pamphletters have broached to the contrary without either ground or presidents to warrant what they affirm touching the absolute Soveraignty Monarchy irresistibilitie incorrigibility of the Kings of Iudah and Israel by their whole States Congregations Kingdoms generall assents and utterly takes away those sandy fabulous foundations upon which their impertinent Pamphlets against the Soveraign Power of Parliaments Kingdoms and the illegality of Subjects taking up defensive Arms against Tyrannicall Princes bent to subvert Religion Laws Liberties the Republike are founded which must now needs vanish into nothing before this Catholike irrefragable clear-shining verity abundantly ratifyed by innumerable presidents in all eminent Kingdoms States Nations that either have been in any former ages or are yet extant in the world which must and will infinitely over-sway swallow up the inconsiderable contrary opinions of some few privadoes who either out of flattery hopes of getting or keeping undemerited preferments fear of displeasing greatnesse or inconsiderates following of other reputed learned mens mistakes without due examination of their erronious Tenents have engaged themselves in a Polemicall blinde Combate against these infragable transparent Verities whose defence I have here made good against all their misprisions and bootlesse assaults Having now Historically ran over the most eminent Empires Kingdoms of ancient and present times in a kinde of confused method their copious vastnesse and varietie being so boundlesse and my time to collect them so small that I could hardly marshall them into any comely distinct Regiments or reduce them to the particular Heads debated in the premises I shall therefore for a conclusion deduce these distinct Conclusions from them to which the substance of all the recited Histories may be aptly reduced and are in truth abundantly confirmed by them beyond all contradiction annexing some new punctuall Authorities of note to ratifie and confirme them First it is undeniably evident from all the premises That all Monarchies Empires Kingdoms Emperours Kings Princes in the world were originally created instituted ordained continued limited and received all their jurisdiction power Authoritie both from by and for the people whose Creatures Ministers Servants they are and ought to be If we survey all the severall Lawfull Monarchies Empires Principalities Emperours and Kings that either have been or yet are extant in the world we finde all sacred and prophane Histories concurre in this that they had their originall erections creations from by and for the People Yea we read the very times when the most Monarchies of note were instituted the Names of those on whom the first Monarchies were conferred by the peoples free election onely yet extant on record in most Histories and withall expresse relations of many different kinds of Kingdoms Kings in respect of succession continuance Power jurisdiction scarce any two kingdoms or their Kings being alike in all things in regard of Prerogatives jurisdictions all Histories Polititians concurring resolving with Peter that Kings are humane Creatures or Ordinances instituted diversified thus by men and the people alone out of Gods generall or speciall providence not one of them all being immediately or directly ordained by God as the onely efficient cause without the free concurrence consent and institution of the people This truth is not onely ratified by Lex Regia whereby the Roman Emperours were created yea invested with all their power registred by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 6. formerly transcribed by Plato Aristotle Xenophon Berosus Polybius Cicero Livy Iustin Plinie Strabo Plutarch Dionysius Hallicarnassaeus Diodorus Siculus Pausanias Solinus Alexander ab Alexandro Hermannus Schedell Herodotus Boëmus Pomponius Mela forecited and generally by all Historians Chronologers Antiquaries Lawyers Politians whatsoever but directly averred and proved by Franciscus Hotomanus a famous Lawyer in his Franco-Gallia c. 1. 6. 10 13. the Author of De Iure Magistratus insubditos Quaest 5. p. 239. 240 c. Thomas Garzonius Emporij Emporiorum Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dom. p. 13. Vasquius Controvers Illustrium 12. n. 133. 59. n. 8. 61. n.
Charles the bald Nephew by Lewis the godly and Iudith professeth himselfe An elected King in Aimoinius the Historiographer In summe all kings whatsoever from the beginning were Elective and those who at this day strive to come to the kingdome by succession must of necessity be First ordained by the people Finally albeit the people by reason of certain egregious merits hath in certain Realmes used to chuse kings out of the same stock yet they chuse the stock it self nor the branch neither do they so chuse it but if it degenerates They may elect another But even those who are neerest of that stock are not so much born as made kings are not so much accounted kings as the Attendants of kings which Franciscus Hotomanus in his Franco-Gallia cap. 6. 7. 10. prosecures more at large and manifests by sundry pertinent Presidents and Authorities Secondly that it is apparant by all the premised Histories That in all Empires Monarchies the whole Empire State Kingdome with the Parliaments Senates States Diets publike Officers and generall Assemblies which represent them are the Supreamest Soveraign power superiour to the Emperours Kings and Princes themselves who are subordinate Ministers and servants to them elected created by them for their common good and not absolute Soveraign Lords or Proprietors to rule domineer over them at their pleasure Which conclusion you shall find abundantly ratified and professedly maintained by Marins Salamonius de Principatu in six severall Books by Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit l. 1. c. 8. Stephanus Iunius Brutus his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos throughout especially p. 91. to 110. the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos throughout Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Henricus Ranzovius Commentarii Bellici lib. 1. c. 3. and elsewhere Georgius Obrechtus an eminent Civill Lawyer Disputationes Iuridicae de Principiis Belli sect 115. to 200. where he thus resolves The inferiour Magistrates as in Germany the Electors Princes Earles Imperiall Cities in France the Peers of France in Poland the Vayuodes or Palatines and in other Kingdomes the Nobles Senators and Delegates of the Estates as they are severally inferiour to the Emperour or King Ita Vniverst Superiores existunt so collectively They are superiour to them as a Generall Councell is above the Pope the Chapter above the Bishop the Vniversity above the Chancellor The Prince saith Pliny the second even the greatest is obliged to the Commonwealth by an Oath as its servant ac ipsa Republica seu Regno Minor est and is lesse then the Republike or Kingdome it selfe by Franciscus Hotomanus a learned French Lawyer in his Franco-Gallia c. 6 7. 10 11. 14 15 16 18 20. Aquinas de Regimine Principum c. 6. by Hemingius Arnisaeus De Auctoritate Principum in populum c. and De Iure Majestatis Sebastianus Foxius De Regni Regisque Institutione Vasquius Controvers Illustrium passim Cavarnuius Contr. Illustr T. 2. 505. n. 1. 399. n. 6. Haenon Disp Polit. p. 179. c. Alhusius Polit c. 4. p. 146. to 154. with Iohn Calvin Instit l. 4. c. 20. sect 31. and divers others forecited Heare Iunius Brutus instead of all the rest to this particular being a Frenchman by birth and writing his mind herein both freely accutely and ingeniously in these words Now verily since Kings are constituted by the people it seems necessarily to follow populum universum Rege potiorem esse That all the people are better and greater then the King For such is the force of the word that whoever is constituted by another is reputed lesse then him he who receiveth authority from another is inferiour to his Author Potipher the Aegyptian appointed Ioseph over his family Nebuchadonozer set Daniel over the Province of babylon Darius set an hundred and twenty Princes over the Kingdome Verily Masters are said to appoint servants Kings Ministers so likewise the people appoints the King as the Minister of the Commonweale which title good Kings have not contemned and ill Kings have affected so that for some ages none of the Roman Emperours but an apparant Tyrant such as Nero Domitian Caligula would be called LORD Moreover it appeares that Kings were instituted for the peoples sake neither wilt thou say that for an hundred Homuncices more or lesse for the most part far worse then the rest all inferiours whatsoever were created rather then they for them Now reason requires that he for whose sake another exists is to be accounted lesser then he Thus the Governour of a Ship is instituted by the owner for the Shippes sake who sits at the Helme lest the Ship should be broken on the Rocks or ill hold her course And verily whiles he intends this businesse the other Mariners serve him and the owner himselfe obeyes him and yet he is a servant of the Ship as well as any mariner neither differs he from a mariner in gender but in kind In the Republike which is usually compared to a Ship the King is in place of a Master the people of an Owner Threfore to him seeking the publike safety the people obey and submit when notwithstanding he is and ought no lesse to be accounted a servant to the Republike as well as any Judge or Captain neither differs he from those in any thing but that he is bound to beare greater burthens and undergoe more dangers Wherefore verily what things soever the King acquires in warre or when he gaineth adjoyning Coasts by right of warre or by sentence of Law as those things which are brought into the Eschequer he acquires to the Kingdom not to himselfe to the people I say which constitute the kingdome no otherwise then as a servant purchaseth to his Lord neither can any obligation be contracted with him but by their authority Furthermore innumerable people live without a king but thou canst not conceive a King without a people so much as in thy mind Neither have some attained a Royall Dignity because they differed in kind from other men and ought to rule over others by a certain excellency of nature as shepheards doe over their Flocks but rather the people created out of the same Masse have advanced them to that degree that so if they enjoyed any authority any power they should acknowledge it received from them and possesse it as during their pleasure which the ancient custome of the French aptly sheweth who lifting their King up on a Buckler proclaimed him King For why I pray are Kings said to have innumerable eyes many eares long hands most swift feet what because they are like to Argus Gerion Midas or to those whom fables have feined verily no but indeed because all the people whom it concerns lend all their eies their ears their hands feet and faculties to the king for the use of the Republike Let the people recede from the King he who even now seemed eyed eared strong and flourishing will suddenly wax blind
made and wars decréed But ordinarily the councellers of the Realm of Poland the Chancellor of the Polish Repub. c. although the King in the mean time hath his own Chamberlains Stewards Ministers Domesticks But he who will dispute among the Polonians whether the King or the whole people of the Kingdom represented by the Estates of the Realm be greater doth just like him who should dispute at Venice whether the Duke or the Republike were the superior But what shal we say of those kingdomes which are wont to be carried by succession Verily the thing is no otherwise there The Realm of France which not long since was preferred before the rest both for the excellency of Laws and Orders was thus constituted in times past and although those who hold that place do not sufficiently discharge their duty yet they are not thereby the lesse obliged to do it The king verily hath his great Master or Arch-Steward his Chamberlains Hunters Guard Butlers and the rest whose Offices heretofore did so depend on the King that he dying themselves seemed also to die in their Office so that even yet after the end of the mourning royall the great Master or Arch-Steward is wont to pronounce certain conceived words wherewith he dismisseth the royall family and bids every one provide for himself Yet notwithstanding the Kingdom of France hath its Officers the master of the Palace who afterwards was stiled the Earl of the Stable the Marshals Admirall Chancellour or great Referendary Secretaries Treasurers and Officers who verily heretofore WERE NOT CREATED BUT IN THE GREAT PUBLIKE COVNCELL of the three Orders of the Clergie Nobilitie and people but since the standing Parliament was ordained at Paris they are not thought setled in their Offices before they be received and approved by the Senate of Paris neither can they be casheer'd without their consent and authority Now all these first plight their faith TO THE KINGDOM that is to all the people after that to the King as the Guardian thereof which is perspicuous even from the very form of the Oath But especially the Earl of the Stable when he is girded by the King with the Liliated sword as appears by the words which he pronounceth is girded to that purpose THAT HE MAY DEFEND AND PROTECT THE REPVBLIKE Moreover the Realm of France hath its Peers as Consuls of the King or its Senators as the Fathers of the Republike every of them denominated from the severall Provinces of the Kingdome to whom the King being to bee crowned is wont to plight his faith as to the whole Kingdome from whence it appeares THAT THEY ARE SVPERIOR TO THE KING These again likewise swear that they will defend not the King BVT THE ROYALL CROWN that they will assist THE REPVBLIKE with their councell and that for this end they will be present in the sacred Councell of the Prince in time of Peace or Warre as manifestly appears out of the formulary of the Peership Therefore by the Law of Lombardy in giving sentences they did not onely sit with the Lord of the Fee as Peers but likewise heard the Causes ofttimes between the Superiour Lord and his Vassall We likewise see these Senators of France to have ofttimes judged between the King and Subjects so that when Charles the 6. would have pronounced sentence against the Duke of Britain they withstood him and said THAT THE JVDGEMENT WAS NOT THE KINGS BVT PEERS FROM WHOSE AVTHORITY HE COVLD DEROGATE NOTHING Hence even at this day the Parliament at Paris which is called the Court of Peers or Senators is in some sort constituted a Iudge between the King and People yea between the King and every private man and is bound as with an obligation to right every one against the King Procurers if he invades any thing against Law Besides if the King determines any thing or makes any Edict at home if he make any compact with neighbour Princes if any Warre be to be waged if any Peace be to be made as of late with Charles the fifth The Parliament ought to approve and bée Authour of it and all things which appertain to the Common-wealth ought to be registred among its acts which verily are not ratified untill they shall be approved by it Now that the Senators might not fear the King heretofore none could be preferred into that Order but such who were nominated by the Senate neither could they Lawfully be removed but by its Authority for a lawfull cause Finally even the Kings Letters unlesse they be subscribed by the Kings Secretary and rescripts unlesse they be signed by the Chancellour who hath a power of cancelling have no authority There are likewise Dukes Marquesses Earles Vicounts Barons Castellanes also in Cities Maiors Deputies Consuls in Sindeches Auditors and the like to whom some particular Region or City are severally commended that they may defend the People so farre forth as their jurisdiction extendeth although some of these dignities at this day are reputed Hereditary And besides this yearly heretofore at leastwise as often as necessity required there was held an Assembly of the three Estates wherein all the Countries and Cities of any note did send their Deputies namely Commons Nobles Ecclesiasticks in each of them apart where they publikely determined of those things which appertained to the Republike Now such was evermorethe authority of this Assembly that not only those things which were therein accorded were reputed sacred and holy whether Peace were to be concluded or War to be waged or the Guardianship of the Realm to be committed to any one or a Tax to be imposed was there concluded but even Kings themselves for their luxury slothfulnes or tyrannie were thrust into Monasteries by their authority even all their Ofsprings deprived of the succession of the Kingdom no otherwise then at first when as they were called to the kingdom by the peoples authority verily those whō consent had advanced dissent did pull down again those whom imitation of paternall vertues had as it were called into that inheritance a degenerate and ungratefull minde as it had made then uncapable and unworthy so it did make them to be disinherited From whence verily it appears that succession truly was tolerated to avoid competition succession an interregnum and other incommodities of Election but truely when greater damages would follow where Tyranny should invade the Kingdom where a Tyrant the Throne of a King the lawfull Assembly of the people Perpetually reserved to themselves an Authority of expelling a Tyrant or slothfull King and of deducing him to his Kindred and of substituting a good King in his place Verily peradventure the French received this from the Gauls Caesar in the fifth Book of the Gallic War being the Author For Ambiorix King of the Eburoni confessed that all that time the Empires of the Kings of Gallia were such that the people duely assembled had no lesse authoritie over the King
could not as it is certain he could not is it not manifest whatsoever he shall arrogate to himself besides that he cannot any more usurp it then any theef But on the contrary the people have a right of perpetuall eviction Therefore that the Nobles have been for a long space oppressed in any Kingdom can no way prejudice the people but rather as the servant should not be heard who in that he hath a very long time detained his Lord captive should boast that he was not onely a Free-man but would likewise arrogate to himself a power of life and death over his Lord nor yet a Theefe who because he hath robbed 30. yeers or is the sonne of a Theefe should think himselfe to be without fault yea rather by how much the longer he hath been such a one the more severely should he be punished So likewise a Prince is not to be heard or endured who because he hath succeeded to a Tyrant or hath for a long time used the people like a bondslave from whom he hath received his kingdome or hath offered violence to the Nobles should think that what ever â—e lusted should be lawfull to him and ought to be granted of right Neither doe yeers substract any thing from the peoples right but adde to the injury of the King But what if the Nobles themselves have colluded with the King what if in betraying the cause they have betrayed the people as it were bound into the hands of a Tyrant shall the authority of the people by this prevarication or treason seem to be plainly transferred upon the King whether I say by this fact is any thing taken away from the liberty of the people or adjoyned to the licentiousnesse of the Prince You will say they may impute it to themselves who made choise of such men of perfidious faith But yet these are as patrons to patronize the publike profit and the peoples safety and liberty Therfore as when an Advocate shall make a compact with the adversary of his Client concerning the value of the suit as they speake if he had betrayed his cause he should not hurt him at all so this conspiracie of the Nobles as it were made to the dammage and destruction of the people cannot verily detract any thing from their right but even they themselves shall fall into the penalty of the Law which is promulged against prevaricators and the Law permits the people to chuse another patron and to prosecute their right againe For if the Roman people condemned their Emperors to punishment who at the Caudine Gallowes had dishonourably contracted with the enemies although by compulsion and reduced to greatest straits and judged that they were no wayes obliged by that paction shall not the people be much lesse bound to suffer that yoke which not by force but willingly not for feare of death but out of desire of gain hath been thus treacherously put upon them Or if those who ought to shake it off shall impose it or those who might doe it shall tolerate it He hath many other pertinent passages to the same effect which brevity enjoynes me to omit those that please may read them at their leisure in the Author himselfe whose opinion is fortified by Alphonsus Menesius his poems annexed to his Treatise Thirdly it is abundantly manifest from all the premises That Kings and Emperours alwayes have been are and ought to be subject to the Lawes and Customes of their Kingdomes not above them to violate breake or alter them at their pleasures they being obliged by their very Coronation Oathes in all ages and Kingdomes inviolably to observe them This verily is confessed by K. Iames by our K. Charls himself in his late Declarations to al his Subjects resolved by Bracton Fleta Fortescue our Common and Statute Laws forecited by the Year Book of 19. H. 6. 63. a. where Fray saith That the Parliament is the highest Court which the King hath and the Law is the highest inheritance which the King hath for by the Law he himselfe and all his Subjects are ruled and if the Law were not there could be no King nor inheritance This is proued by Stephen Gardiner Bp. of Winchester in his Letter to the Lord Protector where he writes That when he was Embassadour in the Emperours Court he was faine there and with the Emperours Embassadour to defend and maintaine by Commandment in a case of Jewels That the Kings of this Realme were not above the Order of their Laws and therefore the Jeweller although he had the kings Bill signed yet it would not be allowed in the Kings Court because it was not obtained according to the Law and generally granted by all our own English Writers is copiously asserted and professedly averred by Aristotle Polit. l. 3. c. 11. 13. Marius Salomonius de Principatii in sixe speciall Books to this purpose by Justus Eccardus de Lege Regia Thomas Garzonius Emporii Emporiorum Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dominiis sect 6. p. 9 10. Joannis Carnotensis Episc lib. 4. Policrat c. 1. Bochellus Decreta Eccles Gal. l. 5. Tit. 1. Cap. 6. 15 16. Haenon Disput Polit. p. 428. to 442. Fenestella de Magistratu p. 149. Ioannis Mariana de Rege Regis Instit l. 1. c 9. an excellent discourse to this purpose Petrus Rebuffus Praefat. ad Rubr. de Collationibus p. 583 584. Sebastianus Foxius de Rege c. part 1. p. 108 109 part 2. 192 c. Buckanon de Iure Regni apud Scotos passim Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos quaest 3. p. 116. to 139. an accurate discouse to this effect Grimalius de Optimo Senatore p. 33. 201 205. Vasquius contr Illustr 16. n. 15. 19. 21. 17. n. 1. â—3 20. n. 3. 44. n. 3. 73. n. 12. 13 15. 72. n. 7. and elswhere De Iure Magistratus in subditos passim Polanus in Ezech. p. 824. 854. Pareus in Rom. 13. p. 138. Francis Hotomani Franco Gallia c. 6. to the end of Cap. 20. Sparsim Governado Christiano p. 108. Cunaeus de Republ. Hebr. l. 1. c. 1. 14. Schickardus Ius Regium Hebrae p. 54. Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 4. f. 7. l. 2. c. 14. and elsewhere thorowout his second Book with infinite others of all sorts This all good Emperours and Kings in all ages have professed as these Authors prove Thus the good Emperour Trajan practised and professed That the Prince was not above the Laws Hence Apollonius Thyanaeus writing to the Emperor Domitian saith These things have I spoken concerning Lawes which if thou shalt not think to reignover thee then thy self shalt not reign Hence Autiochus the third King of Asia is commended that he writ to all the Cities of his Kingdom if there should be any thing in his Letters he should write which should seem contrary to the Laws they should not obey them And Anastatius the Emperour
made this wholesome sanction admonishing all the Iudges of his whole Republike that they should suffer no Rescript no pragmaticall sanction no sacred adnotation which should seem repugnant to the generall all Law or the publike profit to be produced in the pleading of any suite or controversie enough eternally to shame and silence those flattering Courtiers Lawyers Divines who dare impudently yea impiously suggest the contrary into Princes Ears to excite them to Tyrannize and oppresse their subjects against their expresse Oathes inviolably to observe and keep the Laws their Duties the very Lawes of God and man of which more in the seventh and eigth Observation Fourthly That Kings and Emperours can neither anull nor change the Laws of their Realms nor yet impose any new Laws Taxes or Impositions on them without the consent of their People and Parliaments This I have largely manifested in the first Part of this Discourse and the premised Histories with the Authors here quoted in the three precedent Observations attest and prove it fully for if the whole Kingdom Parliament and Laws themselves be above the King or Emperour and they receive their Soveraign Authority from the People as their publike servants It thence infallibly follows that they cannot alter the old Laws which are above them nor impose new Lawes or Taxes to binde the whole Kingdom people without their assents they being the Soveraigne Power This point being so clear in it self so plentifully proved in the premises I shall onely adde this passage out of Iunius Brutus to ratifie it If Kings cannot by Law change or extenuate Laws once approved without the consent of the Republike much lesse can they make and create new Laws therefore in the German Empire if the Emperour think any Law necessary he first desires it in the generall assemblies if it be approved the Princes Barons and Deputies of Cities subsigne it and then it is wont to be a firme Law Yea he swears that he will keep the Laws Enacted and that he will make no news Laws but by common consent In the Kingdom of Poland there is a Law renewed An. 1454 and 1538. That no new Laws or Constitutions shall be made but onely by publike consent or in any place but in Parliament In the Realm of France where yet commonly the authority of Kings is thought most ample Laws were heretofore enacted in the Assembly of the three Estates or in the Kings ambulatory Councell but since there hath been a standing Parliament all the Kings Edicts are void unlesse the Senate approve them when as yet the Arrests of that Senate or Parliament if the law be wanting even obtain the force of a Law So in the Kingdoms of England Spain Hungarie and the rest there is and of old hath been the same Law For if Kingdoms depend upon the conservation of their Laws and the Laws themselves should depend upon the lust of one Homuncio would it not be certain that the Estate of no Kingdom should ever be stable Would not the Kingdom necessarily stumble and fall to ruine presently or in a short space But if as we have shewed the Lawes be better and greater than Kings if Kings be bound to obey the Laws as servants are to obey their Lords who would not obey the Law rather then the King who would obey the King violating the Law who will or can refuse to give ayd to the Law thus infringed Fiftly that all publike great Officers Judges Magistrates and Ministers of all Realms are more the Officers and Ministers of the Kingdom than the Kings and anciently were and now ought to be of right elected onely by the Kingdom Parliament people and not removable but by them which is largely proved by Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contr Tyrannos qu. 1 2 â— De Jure Magistratus in Subditos qu. 5 6 7 8 9. with others the Histories forecited and Hotomani Francogallia c. 6 11 12 13 14. 6. That Kings and Emperors have no absolute power over the lives liberties goods estates of their subjects to dispose of them murther imprison or strip them of their possessions at their pleasure but ought to proceed against them in case of Delinquency according to the known Lawes and Statutes of their Realmes This truth is abundantly evidenced by all the premises by Magna Charta c. 29. and all Statutes Law-Books in affirmance of it by resolution of the Judges in Henry 8. his reigne Brook Corone 29. That it is Felony to slay a man in justing and the like notwithstanding it be done By command of the King for the command is against the Law and of Judge Fortescue 19. H. 6. 63. That if the King grant to me that if I kill such a man I shall not be impeached for it this grant is void and against Law By Junius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos Quast 3. p. 136 to 137. and the Treatise De Jure Magistratus in subditos in sundry places where this undeniable verity is largely proved confirmed and by others forecited Seventhly That Emperours Kings Princes are not the true Proprietory Lords or Owners of the Lands Revenues Forts Castles Shipps Iewels Ammunition Treasure of their Empires Kingdoms to alienate or dispose of them at their pleasures But onely the Guardians Trustees Stewards or Supervisors of them for their Kingdoms use and benefit from whom they cannot alien them nor may without their consents or privities lawfully dispose of them or any of them to the publike prjudice which if they doe their grants are void and revocable This proposition formerly ratified by many reasons authorities sundry Historicall Passages in this Appendix is not only evident by the Metropolitans usuall speech to all elected Kings prescribed by the Roman Pontificall ratified by the Bull of Pope Clement the eight where the Metropolitan when any King is presented to him to be Crowned first demands of the Bishops who present him Do you know him to be worthy of and profitable to this dignitie to which they answer We know and beleeve him to be worthy and profitable to the Church of God and for the Government of this Realme After which the Metropolitan among other things useth this Speech unto him Thou shalt undeniably administer Iustice without which no society can continue towards all men by rendring rewards to the good punishment to the evill c. and shalt so carry thy self that thou maist be seen to reign not to thine own but to all she peoples profit and to expect a reward of thy good deeds not in earth but in heaven which he immediately professeth with a solemn Oath to perform to the uttermost of his power and knowledge but likewise professedly maintained by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Marius Salamonius de Principatu Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli Pacis l. 1. c. 4 sect 10. Lib 2. c. 13. 14. Hotomani Franco-Gallia c. 6. 10. 14. Ruibingius l. 2. Class 11. c. 8. n.
called Pretorian Consular Royall should be rendred safe from theeves plain and easie which charge even now lieth upon the kings Attorny that the publike Bridges should be repaired as appears out of the Constitution of Lewes the godly twelve over Seyne that Ships should be ready at hand to transport men over Rivers c. There were no Tributes of Saltpits yea most of them were in the Dominion of private men because what things nature did voluntarily give they thought ought no more to be sold then Light Ayre water And whereas a certain King named Lycurgus had begun to impose a Tax on Salt pits as if nature would not suffer her liberality to be restrained they are said to have been presently dried up although at this day If we beleeve Palphur or Armilot Whatever good or faire thing can be got Out of the Whole Sea in each Realme it flowes Some custome to the Kings Exchequer owes He who first instituted this custome at Rome was Livius Censor whence he obtained the surname of Salinator which he did for the most present necessity of the Commonwealth For that very cause truly King Philip obtained it onely for five yeares whose continuation what commotions it hath produced every man knoweth Finally that tributes were instituted to pay Souldiers wages in warres appeares even from this that to make a Province stipendary or tributary is the selfe-same thing indeed Thus Solomon imposed Tributes to fortifie Cities and to furnish a publike Armory which because they were finished the people under Rehoboam desired to be eased thereof Yea the Turkes themselves call the Tribute of Princes The sacred blood of the People which profusely to spend or to convert to any other use but to defend the people is a cursed act Therefore what things soever a King acquires in warres in every Nation because he gaines it by the common treasure he acquires it to the people not to himselfe as a factor doth to his Master Moreover if perchance he gaine any thing by marriage which I say is pure and simply his wives he is thought to acquire it to the Kingdome because he was presumed to marry that wife not as he is Philip or Charles but as he is King On the contrary as Queenes have part of those things which their husbands not yet coopted into the Kingdome have gained during the marriage so plainly they have no part of those things they get after they have obtained the Kingdome because they are reputed gained to the publike Treasures not to the private meanes of the King which was judged in the Realme of France between Philip Valoyes and Ioan of Burgundy his wife Now lest the monies should be extorted to some other use the Emperour sweares that he will impose no customes nor enjoyne no taxes but by the Authority of a publike Assembly The Kings of Poland Hungary Denmarke England doe the like out of the Lawes of Edward the first The French Kings heretofore demanded Tributes in the Assemblies of the three Estates Hence also is that Law of Philip Valoyes That impositions should not be imposed but upon great and urgent necessity and that by the consent of the Three Estates Moreover in times past those taxes were laid up in Castles throughout every Diocesse and delivered to selected men they even now call them Elected to be kept by whose hand the Soldiers enrolled in every Town should receive their wages which was also usually done in other Countries as in the Belgick At this day at least whatsoever things are commanded are not confirmed unlesse the Parliament consent Now there are some Provinces which are not bound by covenant but by the consent of the Estates as Languedoc Britain Province Dolphenie and some others and in the Netherlands clearly all Finally lest the Eschequer swelling like the spleen whereby all the other Members do pine away should draw all things to it self every where a due proportion is allotted to the Eschequer Since therefore at last it appeares that the tributes customes demesall that which they call demesnes under which names Portages Imposts Exposts Royalties wrecks forfeitures and such like are comprehended which are ordinarily or extraordinary given to Kings were conferred on them for the benefit of the people and supportation of the kingdome and so verily that if these nerves should be cut in sunder the people would fall to decay these foundation being under-mined the Kingdome must needs fall to the ground it truely followes that he who to the prejudice of the people burthens the people who reaps a gain out of the publike losse and so cuts their throat with their own sword is not a King but a Tyrant contrarily that a true King as he is a survey or of the publike affaires so likewise an Administrator of the publike riches but not a proprietary Lord who can no more alienate or dissipate the Royall Demesnes then the kingdome it selfe but if he shall demene himselfe otherwise verily as it is behoovefull to the Republike that every one should use his own proper goods well much more is it beneficiall for the Commonweal that every one should use the publike estate well And therefore if a Lord who prodigally spends his Estate is by publike authority deduced to the Wardship of his kinsmen and Family and compelled to abstaine from his possessions then truly much more justly the Gardian of the Republike who converts the publike Administration of all wealth into the publike destruction or utterly subverts it may justly be spoiled by those whom it concernes and to whom it belongeth out of Office unlesse he desists upon admonition Now that a King in all lawfull Empires is not a proprietary Lord of the Royall patrimony is easie to be manifested That we may not have recourse to those most ancient ages whose Image we have in the person of Ephron king of the Hittites who durst not verily sell his field to Abraham without the peoples consent that very law is at this day used in all Empires The Emperour of Germany before he is Crowned sacredly swears That he will alienate distract or morgage nothing of those things which appertain to the Empire and the patrimony of the Empire but if he recovers or acquires any thing by the publike Forces that it shall come to the Empire not to himself Therefore when Charles the fourth that Wenceslaus his sonne might be designed Emperor had promised an 100000 Crowns to every one of the Electors and because he had no ready monies had obliged to them by way of pawne to this end the Imperiall Customs Tributes Townes Proprieties and Rights there arose a most sharp dispute about it and the most judged the morgage to be void which verily had not availed unlesse that morgage had been gainfull to those very men who ought to defend the Empire and principally to oppose that morgage Yea therefore Wenceslaus himself was compelled as incapable to deprive himself of the Empire because
the kings Table the third on the Wages of his houshold servants the last in the repaire of royall Castles Bridges Houses the residue if there were any was laid up in the Treasury Verily what stirs there were about the year 1412 in the Assembly of the three Estates at Paris because Charles the sixt had converted all things into his and his Officers lusts and that the Domestick accounts which before had not exceeded 94 thousand French Crowns in such a miserable estate of the republike had increased to the sum of five hundred and forty thousand Crowns is sufficiently evident out of Histories Now as the rents of the Crown were thus lessened so also the oblations and subsidies were spent upon the Warre as the taxes and tallages were onely destinated to the stipends of Souldiers In other Realms the King verily hath not any more Authority yea in most he hath lesse as in the Germane and Polish Empire But we would therefore prove this to be so in the Realm of France lest by how much any man dares to doe more injury by so much also he might be thought to have more right In summe what we have said before the name of a King sounds not an inheritance not a propriety not a perception of profits but a function a procuration As a Bishop is instituted for the cure and salvation of the soul so the King of the body in those things which pertain to the publike goods as he is the dispenser of sacred goods so the King of prophane and what power he hath in his Episcopall the same and no greater hath the King in his dominicall Lands the alienation of the Episcopall Lands without the consent of the Chapter is of no validitie so neither of the Crown Land without a publike Parliament or Senate of the Estates Of sacred revenews one part is designed to aedifices another to the poor a third to Companions a fourth to the Bishop himself the same verily almost we see the King ought to do in dispensing the revenewes of the Kingdom It hinders not that the contrary every where is at this day usurped For the duty of Bishops is not any way changed because many Bishops sell those things from the poor which they spend upon Bawds or wast all their Mannors and Woods nor yet that some Emperours have attributed all kinde of power to themselves for neither can any one be judge in his own Cause But if any Cararalla hath said That so long as his sword remains he would want no money Adrianus Caesar will also be present who shall say That he would manage the Principality so as all should know that it was the peoples goods or inheritance not his own which one thing almost distinguisheth a King from a Tyrant Not that Attalus King of Pergameni ordained the people of Rome Heirs of his Realme that Alexander bequeathed the kingdom of Aegypt Ptolomie of the Cyrenians to the people of Rome or Prasutagus of the Iceni to Caesar verily this great power cannot debilitate the force of the Law yea by how much the greater it is by so much the lesse it hurts our law for what things the Romanes seized upon by pretext of law they would notwithstanding have seized on by force if that pretext had been wanting Yea we see almost in our times the Venetians by pretext of a certain imaginary adoption which without force had been plainly ridiculous to have taken the Kingdom of Cyprus Nor yet doth the Donation of Constantine to pope Sylvester hinder for this Chaffe seemed absolete long since to Gratian and is damned to the fire Not the donation of Lewes the godly to Paschall to wit of Rome with part of Italy because Pius gave that which he possessed not and no man resisted But Charles his Father willing to subject the Realm of France to the German Empire the French resisted him by law and if he had gone further they prepared to resist by sorce Not that Solomon as we read delivered twenty cities to Hiram King of Tyre for he did not give them but pawned them as a Creditor till he paid him and within a short time recovered them which appears out of the Text Moreover also they were barren grounds tilled by Reliques of the Heathens which he receiving again from Hiram gave them at last to the Israelites to be tilled and inherited Neither can this more hinder that in certain Kingdoms this condition perchance doth not so expresly intervene betweene the King and his people for albeit it were not at all yet it appears by the law of Nations that Kings are not subverters but Moderators of the Republike that they cannot change the right of the Commonwealth by their pactions that they are Lords onely when they take care of their Pupils that they are to be accounted no other then Guardians and that he is not to be esteemed a Lord who spoils the City with liberty and selleth it like a slave Not finally that certain Kingdoms are gained by Kings themselves for they acquired not Kingdoms by their owne but by publike hands forces treasures now nothing is more consonant to reason then that those things which are gotten by the publike riches and common dangers of the Citizens should not be alienated without common consent which holds place even amongst Theeves themselves he destroyeth humane society who doth the contrary Therefore though the French have by force seized on the German Empire and they also on the Realm of France yet the same law holds in both In sum at last we ought to determine that Kings are not Proprietors nor Fructuaries but onely Administratours and since it is so that verily they can much lesse attribute to themselves the propriety and profits of every mans private Estate or of the publike wealth which belongeth to every Town Thus and much more this accute learned Lawyer to the conviction and refutation of all opposite Ignoramusses in this case of grand concernment which will put a period to our unhappy controversies concerning the Militia formerly discussed without further debate Eighthly That Emperours and Kings are most solemnly obliged by a Covenant and Oath usually made to and before all the people at their Coronations to preserve their peoples lawes liberties lives estates by breach whereof in a wilfull excessive manner they become perjured Tyrants and the people and Magistrates are in some sort thereby absolved from their Allegiance and all obedience to them This is evidently and plentifully confirmed by the forecited Coronation Oathes and Covenants of our own English Kings to their subjects by De Jure Magistratus in Subditos quaest 10. p. 321. 322. and quaest 6. p. 260. to 300. Andrew Favine his Theatre of Honour lib. 2. c. 11. 24. Francisci Hotomani Franco-gallia cap. 6. 10. c. Hugo Grotius de Jure Belli Pacis l. 2. c. 13. 14. Pontificale Romanum Romae 1611. fol. 162 163. Descriptiâ— Coronationis
Maximiliani Imperatoris Anno 1486. inter reruns German Scriptores Tom. 3. p. 32. Olaus Magnus de Gent. Septentrionalibus Hist l. 14. c. 6. Laur. Bochellus decreta Ecclesiae Gallicanae l. 5. Tit. 2. c. 1. p. 703. M. John Seldens Titles of Honour part 1. ch 8. sect 5. p. 198. 214. 225. 226. where the Coronation Oathes of the Emperour French King of all the Northern Kings and of most Elective and Successive Kings and Queens to their Subjects are at large recorded Alhusius Polit. c. 4. Justus Eccardus de Lege Regia Thomas Aquinas de Reg. Principis c. 6. 2. qu. 2â— 12. art 2. Iohn Ponet Bishop of Winchester in his Politicall Government Arnisaeus de Authoritate Principum p. 50. to 123. Sparsim Vasquius contro Illustr passim Ioannis Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 6. 7. 9. Georg. Buchanon de Iure Regni apud Scotos Simancha Pacensis de Catholica Instit Tit. 23. n. 11 p. 98. Franciscus Tolletus in summa l. 5 c. 6 Huldericus Zuinglius Explan Artic. 40. 41. 42. And to omit all others Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos quaest 3. p. 156. to 167. with whose words I shall fortifie and irradiate this position We have said that in constituting a King a double Covenant is entred into the first between God the King and people of which before the second between the king and the people of which we are now to treat Saul being ordained king the royall law was delivered to him according to which he should rule David made a Covenant before the Lord in Hebron that is calling God to Witnesse with all the Elders of Israel who represented all the people and then at last he was annointed king Ioas also made a Covenant with all the people of the land in the house of the Lord Iehoiada the high Priest going before them in words Yea the testimony is said to be imposed on him together with the Crown which most interpret the Law of God which every where is called by that name Likewise Iosiah promised that he would observe the Precepts Testimonies and Statutes comprized in the book of the Covenant by which names we understand the Lawes which appertained as well to piety as to justice In all which places of Scripture a Covenant is said to bee made with all the people the whole multitude all the Elders all them â—n of Iudah that we may understand which is likewise severally expressed not onely the Princes of the Tribes but likewise all the Chiâ—arkes Centurions and inferior Magistrates were present in the Name of the Cities which every one a part by themselves made a Covenant with the king In that Covenant they consulted of creating the king for the people did make the king not the king the people Therefore there is no doubt but the people made the Covenant and the King promised to perform it Now the part of him that makes the Covenant is reputed the â—etter Law The people demanded of the King whether he would not rule justly and according to the Lawes Hee promised that he would doe so whereupon the people answered That hee reigning justly they would faithfully obey him Therefore the King promised absolutely the people but upon condition which if it were not fulfilled the people by the Law it selfe should bee reputed absolved from all obligation In the first covenant or Pact Pietie comes into the obligation in the second Iustice In that the king promiseth that he will seriously obey God in this that he will justly rule the people in that that he will take care of the glory of God in this of the benefit of the people in that there is this condition If thou shalt observe my Law in this If thou shalt render Iustice to every one Of that if it be not fulfilled God properly is the avenger of this lawfully all the people or the Peers of the Realm who have taken upon them to defend all the people Now in all just Empires this hath been perpetually observed The Persians having duely finished their sacrifices made this agreement with Cyrus Thou first O Cyrus if any make warre with the Persians or violate the Lawes doest thou promise to ayde thy Countrey with all thy might And as soon as he had promised We Persians say they will be aiding to thee if any will not obey thee defending thy Countrey Xenophon calls this agreement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a Confederation as Socrates an Oration of the duty of Subjects towards their Prince 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Between the kings of Sparta and the Ephori a Covenant was renewed every month and as the kings did swear That they would reign according to the Laws of the Countrey so the Ephori If they did so that they would establish the Kingdom in their hand Likewise in the kingdom of the Romanes Romulus made this contract with the Senate and people That the People should make Lawes that the king himself would keepe the Lawes made That the People should decrée Warre himself wage it And although many Emperours obtained the Empire of the Romans rather by force and ambition then by any right and by the Royall Law as they call it arrogated all kinds of power to themselves yet the* fragments of that Law which are extant as well in Books as in Roman inscriptions sufficiently teach that a power was granted them of caring for and administring not of subverting the Common-weal and oppressing it by tyranny Moreover even good Emperours professed that they were bound by the Lawes and acknowledged their Empire received from the Senate and referred all the weightiest affaires to the Senate and they judged it unlawfull to determine any thing of great publike concernment without their aduice But if wee behold the present Empires there is not one of them which may be thought worthy of that name wherein there is not some such Covenant intervening between the Prince and Subiects In the German Empire not long since the King of Romanes being to be crowned Emperour was wont To make Fealty and Homage to the Empire no otherwise then a vassall or tenant to his Lord when he received investiture of his Lands And although the conceived words to which he sware be a little changed by Popes yet the same thing remains perpetually Therefore we know that Charles the 5. of Austria was created Emperour upon certain Lawes and conditions as likewise others who have succeeded him of which the summe was That he would keep the Lawes enacted That he would make no new Lawes without the Electors consents that he would determine publike affaires in a publike Counsell that he would alienate or pervert none of these things which pertained to the Empire with other things which are severally recited by Historiagraphers And when as the Emperour is crowned at Achen the Archbishop of Colen first demands of him Whether he will not defend the Church administer
be repeated every third yeere in the publike Assembly But if he shall grow insolent trusting to his Royall power shall violate the publike Lawes finally shall neglect the Oath he hath taken then verily by the Law it selfe he is deemed excommunicated with that grandest excommunication or Anathema wherewith the Church in former times excommunicated Iulian the Apostate whose force truly is such that no more prayers may be conceiued for him but against him and they themselves are clearly absolved from their Oath and Obligation by that Law whereby a vassall out of duty ought not to obey an excommunicated Lord neither is bound to do it by his Oath which is ratified among them by the Decree both of a Councell and of a Parliament or publike Assembly Likewise in the kingdome of Castle an Assembly being summoned the King that is to be crowned is first publikely admonished of his duty after which most expresse conditions are read which pertaine to the profit of the Republike Then the King sweares that he will diligently and faithfully observe them then at last the great Master of the Knights bâ—nds himselfe to him by Oath whom the other Princes and Deputies of Cities afterwards follow every one in his order which also is in like manner observed in Portugall Leâ—n and the other kingdomes of Spain Neither verily were lesser principalities instituted by any other Law There are extant most expresse agreements of the Brabanders of the other people of Belgia Austria Carintha and other provinces made with their princes which verily have the place of conditions But the Brahanders expresly that place might not be left to any ambiguity have expressed this condition For in inaugurating their Duke in ancient conventions wherein there is almost nothing wanting for the preservation of the Republike they being all read over before the Duke they protest openly and plainly to him that unlesse he shall observe them all That it shall be frée for them to chuse another Duke at their pleasure Which conditions he embracing and willingly acknowledging he then binds himselfe by Oath to observe them which was also observed in the inauguration of Philip the last King of Spaine In sum no man can deny but that there is a mutuall binding contract between the King and subjects to wit That he raigning well shall be well obeyed Which verily is wont to be confirmed with an Oath by the King firstâ— afterwards by the people Now verily I demand here why any man should sweare but that he may shew that he speaks from his heart and seriously whether truly is there any thing more agreeable to nature then that those things which have pleased us should be observed Moreover why doth the King swear first at the peoples stipulation or request but that he may receive either a tacit or expresse condition But why is a condition annexed to a contract but onely to this end that if it bee not fulfilled the contract should become voide in Law it selfe But if through default of performing the condition the contract be voide in Law it selfe who may call the people perjured who shall deny obedience to a King neglecting that condition which hee might and ought to fulfil violating that law to which he hath sworn Yea who on the contrary would not account the King saedifragous perjurious altogether unworthy of that benefit For if the Law freeth the Vassal from the bond of his Tenure against whom the Lord hath committed felony or perjury although the Lord truly doth not properly give his faith to his Vassall but his Vassall to him if the Law of the twelve Tables commands a Patron who defrauded his Client to be detestable if the civil laws permit a villain enfranchised an action against the outragious injury of his Lord if in these cases they free a servant himself from his Masters power wheras yet there is only a naturall not civill obligation therein I shall adde out of Dejure Magistratus in subditos â—f in Matrimony which is the nearest and strictest obligation of all other between men wherin God himselfe intervenes as the chief Author of the contract and by which those who were two are made one flesh if the one party forsakes the other the Apostle pronounceth the party forsaked to be free from all obligation because the party deserting violates the chief condition of marriage c. Shal not the people be much more absolved from their Allegiance which they have made to the King if the King who first solemnly sweares to them as a Steward to his Lord shall break his faith Yea verily whether if not these Rights not these Solemnities not these Sacraments or Oathes should intervene doth not nature it selfe sufficiently teach that Kings are constituted by the people upon this condition that they should reign well Iudges that they shall pronounce Law Captaines of warre that they should lead an Army against enemies But and if so be they rage offer injury so as themselves are made enemies as they are no Kings so neither ought they to be acknowledged by the people What if thou shalt say that some people subdued by force the Prince hath compelled to swear to his commands What say I if a Thiefe a Pyrate a Tyrant with whom no society of Law or Right is thought to be should with a drawn sword violently extort a deed from any one Is it not known that fealty extorted by force bindeth not especially if any thing be promised against good manners against the law of nature Now what is more repugnant to nature then that a people should lay chaines and fetters upon themselves then that they should lay their own throats to the sword then that they should lay violent hands upon themselves or which is verily the same thing promise it to the Prince Therefore there is a mutuall obligation between the King and people which whether it be only civill or naturall tacit or in expresse words can be taken away by no agreements violated by no Law reâ—â—â—nded by no force Whose force only is so great that the Prince who shall contemptuously break it may be truly called a Tyrant the people who shall willingly infringe it seditious So this grand accute Lawyer determines I shall close up this with the unanimous resolutions and notable decree of the United Netherland Provinces Anno Dom. 1581. declaring Philip King of Spain to be fallen from the Seigniorie of the Netherlands for his Tyranny and breach of Oath which is thus recited by Grimstone and recorded in his generall History of the Netherlands page 658 to 667. In the alterations which happen sometimes in an Estate betwixt the Soveraigne Prince and a people that is free and priviledged there are ordinarily two points which make them to ayme at two divers ends The one is when as the Prince seeks to have a full subjection and obedience of the people and the people contrariwise require that the Prince
should maintaine them in their freedomes and liberties which he hath promised and sworne solemnly unto them before his reception to the principalitie Thereupon quarrels grow the Prince will hold a hard hand and will seek by force to bee obeyed and the subjects rising against the Prince oftentimes with dangerous tumults rejecting his authority seek to embrace their full liberty In these first motions there happen sometimes conferences at the instance of neighbours who may have interest therin to quench this fire of division betwixt the Prince and his subjects And then if any one of the parties groweth obstinate and will not yeeld although he seeme to be most in fault it followeth of necessity that they must come to more violent remedies that is to say to armes The power of the Prince is great when thee is supported by other Princes which joyn with him for the consequence of the example else it is but small but that of the people which is the body whereof the Prince is the head stirred up by conscience especially if the question of Religion be touched the members ordained for their function doing joyntly their duties is farre greater Thereupon they wound they kill they burne they ruine and grow desperately mad but what is the event God who is an enemy to all tyranny and disobedience judgeth quarrels weigheth them in his ballance of justice helping the rightfull cause and either causeth the Prince for his rigour and tyranny to be chased away and deprived of his estate and principality or the people for their contempt and rebellion are punished and reduced unto reason which causeth the alterations to cease and procureth a peace whereof we could produce many examples both antient and moderne if the relation of this history did not furnish us sufficiently So the generall Estates of the united Provinces seeing that King Philip would not in any fort through his wilfulnesse yeeld unto their humble suite and petitions and notwithstanding all the offers they could make to purchase a good firme and an assured peace notwithstanding all the intercessions both of the Emperour the French King the Queen of England and other great Princes and Potentates of Christendom yet would he not give eare to any other reason but what himselfe did propound the which the said Estates did not only find unjust and unreasonable directly repugnant to their liberties constitutions and freedomes of the Countrey but also contrary to their consciences and as it were so many snares layed to catch them which were in no sort to be allowed of nor received considering the qualitie of their affaires and his according to the time In the end rejecting all feare of his power and threats seeing they were forced to enter into all courses of extremity against a Prince which held himselfe so hainously offended as no reconciliation could be expected relying upon the justice and equitie of the cause and sinceritie of their consciences which are two brazen bulwarks they were fully resolved without dissembling to take the matter thus advanced in hand and opposing force against force meanes against meanes and practises against practises to declare him quite fallen from the Seigniorie preheminence and authority which before the troubles the breach of their priviledges rights freedomes and immunities so often and so solemnly sworne by him and dispensation of his Oaths he had or was wont to have in the said Provinces respectively Whereof they made open declaration by a publick Edict the tenour whereof followeth The Generall Estates of the untited Provinces of the Netherlands to all those that these presents shall see reade or heare greeting As it is well known unto all men that a Pâ—ince and Lord of a Countrey is ordained by God to bee Soveraign and head over his subjects and to preseveve and defend them from all injuries force violence even as a shepheard for the defence of his sheep and that the subjects are not created by God for the Prince to obey him in all he shall command bee it with God or against him reasonable or unreasonable nor to serve him as slaves and bondmen but rather the Prince is ordained for his subjects without the which he cannot be a Prince to governe them according unto equity and reason to take care for them and to love them even as a father doth his children or a shepheard his sheep who putteth both his body and life in danger to defend and preserve them If the Prince therefore faileth herein and in stead of preserving his subjects doth outrage and oppresse them depriving them of their priviledges and ancient customes commandeth and will be served of them as of slaves they are no longer bound to respect him as their Soveragn Prince and Lord but to esteeme of him as a Tyrant neither are the subjects according unto Law and season bound to acknowledge him for their Prince so as without any offence being done with deliberation and the authority of the Estates of the Countrey they may freely abandon him and in his place chuse another for their Prince and Lord to defend them especially when as the subjects by humble suit intreatie and admonitions could never mollifie their Princes heart nor divert him from his enterprises an tyrannous designes so as they have no other meanes left them to preserve their antient libertie their wives children and posterity for the which according to the lawes of nature they are bound to expose both life and good as for the like occasions we have seene it to fall out often in divers Countries whereof the examples are yet fresh in memory The which ought especially to bee of force in these Countries the which have alwayes been and ought to be governed according unto the oath taken by their Princes when they receive them conformable to their priviledges and antient customes having no power to infringe them besides that most part of the said Provices have alwayes received and admitted their Princes and Lords upon certaine conditions and by sworn contracts the which if the Prince shall violate hee is by right fallen from the rule and superiority of the Countrey So it is that the King of Spaine after the decease of the Emperour Charles the fifth his father of famous memory from whom all these Countries were transported unto him forgetting the services which as well his father as himselfe had received of these Countries and the inhabitants thereof by the which especially the King of Spain had obtained such glorious and memorable victories against his enemies as his name and power was renowned and feared throughout all the world forgetting also the admonitions which his said Imperiall Majesty had heretofore given him and contrariwise hath given eare beliefe and credit unto them of the Councell of Spain which were about him the said Councell having conceived a secret hatred against these Countries and their Liberties for that it was not lawfull for them to command there and to govern them or to merit among
unto the King of Spaine as Lord of these countries or of that whereby they may be bound unto him And for the above-named reasons the most part of the said united Provinces by a common accord and consent of their Members have submitted themselves under the command government of the high and mighty Prince the Duke of Aniou and Alanson c. upon certain conditions contracted and accorded with his Highnesse and that the Archduke of Austria Mathias hath resigned into our hands the government generall of these Countries the which hath been accepted by us We enjoyn and command all Iudges Officers and all others to whom it shall appertain That hereafter they forbeare to use any more the name titles great seal or signet of the K. of Spain and instead therof whilst that the Duke of Anjou for his urgent affaires concerning the good and welfare of the Country shall be yet absent for as much as shall concern the Provinces which have contracted with his Highnesse and touching the rest by way of provision they shall use the title and name of the chiefe and Counsell of the Country And until that the said heads and Counsellors shall be named called and really established in the exercise of their charges and offices they shall use our name except Holland and Zeeland where they shall use as they have formerly done the name of the Prince of Orange and of the Estates of the said Provinces untill that the said Councell shall be in force and then they shall govern themselves as it is agreed touching the instructions given for the said Counsell and the accords made with his Highnesse And instead of the Kings seales they shall hereafter use our Great Seale counter Seale and Signet in matters concerning the government generall for the which the Councell of the Country according to their instructions shall have authority And in matters concerning the policie administration of Iustice and other private acts of every Province the Provinciall Councels and others shall respectively use the name and Seale of the said Province where the matter shall be in question and no other upon pain of nullity of the said Letters or Dispatches which shall be otherwise made or sealed And to the end these things may bee the better observed and effected we have enjoyned and commanded and do enjoyn and command by these presents That all the King of Spaines Seales which are at this present with these united Provinces shall be dilivered into the States hands or to him that shall have commission and authority from them upon pain of arbitrary punishment Moreover We ordain and command that from henceforth the names and armes of the King of Spain shall not be put nor stampt in any coynes of these united Provinces but there shall be such a figure set upon them as shall be appointed for the coyning of new peeces of Gold and Silver In the like sort we enjoyn and command the president and Lords of the privie Councel and all other Chancellors presidents Provinciall Consuls and all Presidents and chiefe Masters of accounts and others of all chambers of accounts being respectively in these countries and also all other Iudges and Officers as holding them discharged of the oath which they have made unto the King of Spain according to the tenor of their Commissions that they shall take a new oath in the hands of the Estates of the Province where they are or to their Deputies by the which they shall swear to be faithfull to us against the King of Spain and his adherents according to the form set down by us and there shall be given to the said Councellors Masters of accounts Iudges and Officers remaining in the Provinces which have contracted with the Duke of Aniou in our name an act of continuance in their Offices containing in stead of a new commission a cessation or disannulling of their former and that by way of provision untill his comming And to Councellors Masters of accounts Iudges and Officers being resident in Provinces which have not contracted with his Highnesse a new Commission shall be given under our name and Seale if the petitioners were not found faulty to be of bad behaviour to have done against the priviledges of the Countrey or to have committed some other disorder We also command the President and them of the privie Councell the Chancellour and Councell of Brabant the Governour Chancellour and Councell of Gueldres and the Countie of Zutphen the President and councell in Flanders the President and councell in Holland the Governour President and Councell in Friseland the President and Councell at Vtricht the Bayliff at Tournay and Tournesis the Receivors or chiefe Officer of Beooster cheldt and Bewesterscheldt Zeeland the scout of Macklyn and all other Iudges and Officers whom it shall concerne their Lieutenants and every of them presently without any delay to publish this our Decree in all places of their jurisdictions and wheresoever they are accustomed to make proclamations to the end that no man may pretend any cause of ignorance And that they may keep and observe and cause to be kept and observed inviolably this our Decree without any favour support or dissimulation for wee have so thought it fit and convenient for the good of the Countrey For the effecting whereof we give to every one whom it shall concerne full power and authority and speciall Commission In witnesse whereof we have caused our seale to be hereunto annexed Given at the Hage in our assembly the 26 of Iuly 1581. Vnderneath was written By the ordinance and decree of the said Estates and signed I. Tan Asseliers According unto this declaration of the Estates there was a new forme of an Oath drawn in manner of an abjuration of the King of Spaine and promise of duty and obedience which every one should owe unto the said Estates by the publike Officers and Magistrates of every Town and Province as followeth I sweare That hereafter I shall not serve nor yeeld obedience to Philip King of Spaine nor acknowledge him for my Prince and Lord whom I doe renownce by these presents and doe hold my selfe freed from all Oaths and bonds by the which I might bee formerly tyed unto him whereof finding my selfe presently delivered I sweare a new and binde my selfe to the united Provinces and namely to them of Brabant Gueldre Holland Zeeland and their allies and to the soveraign Magistrates that are appointed to bee faithfull and loyall unto them to yeeld them all obedience aide and comfort with all my power and meanes against the King of Spaine and his adherents and against all the enemies of the Countrey Promising as a good vassall of the Countrey to carry my self faithfully and loyally with shew of all obedience to my superiors So help me the Almighty God This decree being thus proclaimed all the seales counter-seals and secret signets of the King of Spaine were broken and cancelled with solemnity by all the consuls of the said
Cannot the same who enthralled the people to Jabin and Eglon deliver the same people by Ehud Barac Deborah and as it were manumit them when they were deserted by the Nobles What therefore should now hinder thou wilt say but that the same God who hath sent Tyrants on us at this time should likewise extraordinarily send revengers of tyrants Why if Ahab rageth against good men if Jezabel suborne false witnesses against Naboth shall not there be also a Iehu which may extirpate the family of Ahab who may avenge the bloud of Naboth who may cast downe Iezebel to be torne in peeces of Dogges Verily what I have answered before as nothing hath departed from the justice of God at any time so not from his mercy But yet since those evident signes by which God was wont to confirme these extraordinary vocations of those Worthies are for the most part wanting to us in this age let the people take heed lest whiles they seeke to passe over Sea with a drie foote some Impostor being their Captaine they fall not headlong into a gulfe which we read sometimes to have hapned to the Jewes lest whiles they seeke a revenger of tyranny they perchance follow one who that tyrant being expelled will translate the tyranny it selfe unto himselfe lest finally whiles they seeke to deserve well of the Common-wealth they militate to the private lust of any so as that may fall out which hath hapned to many Republikes especially the Italian whiles that they endeavour to remove the present evill they bring in a farre greater I shall close up this with three Authorities more the first of Mr. John Calvin who pleads as much for obedience to Tyrants and unjust Magistrates as any man Instit lib. 4. c. 20. sect 31. I alwayes speake of private men For if there be any popular Magistrates constituted to moderate the lust of Kings such as heretofore were the Ephori who were opposed to the Lacedaemonian Kings or Tribunes of the people against the Roman Senate or the Demarchi against the Athenian Senate and which power peradventure as now things stand The three Estates in all Kingdomes enjoy when they assemble I am so farre from inhibiting them to withstand the raging licentiousnesse of Kings according to their duty that if they connive at Kings outragiously encroaching upon and insulting over the inferiour common people I shall affirme that their dissimulation wants not nefarious perfidiousnesse because they fraudulently betray the liberty of the people of which they know themselves ordained protectors by Gods ordinance The second is Huldericus Zuinglius Explanatio Artic. 42. Quando vero perfide extra Regulam Christi Principes egerint possint cum Deo deponi consensu suffragiis totius aut certe potioris partis multitudinis Quaeris quando id fiet ut major pars populi bono consentiat Ad hoc dico quod antea si non consentiunt ut malum tollant ferant jugum Tyranni demum cum eo pereant Nec querantur sibi fieri injuriam cum sua culpa id mereantur ut quidvis patiantur Quis ergo miretur si populus ob flagitia scelera Principum paenas luat Primum cur non juxta naturae regulam cum proximo agimus Sic enim omnes fratres essemus Principe nullo esset opus Deinde cur non summo studio justitiam sectamur exosam habemus injustitiam omnes Sic enim facile fieret ut unanimi consensu tyrannum officio moveremus Nunc cum tam tepidi sumus in tuenda justitia publica sinimus ut impune vitia Tyramorum bodie regnent Merito ergo ab illis conterimur tandem cum illis luimus Non ergo desunt viae per quas tyranni tollantur sed deest publica justitia Cavete vobis O Tyranni Evangelium enim Jesu Christi late sparsum vitam multorum innovabit ut innocentiae justitiae plurimi studeant cui si vos studueritis summo bonore vos prosequantur sin furere vim facere perrexeritis omnium pedibus conculcabimini So he The last is the generall Union of the States of the united Provinces to defend their Liberties and Religion made at Brussels the tenth of January 1577. thus related by Grimston in his History of the Netherlands l. 10. p. 492. 493. The States seeing themselves ingaged in warre on all sides against the Spaniards who were proclaimed enemies to the Countrey fearing some dis-union amongst themselves by the inticing perswasions of such as sought to dismember them they resolved before that Don John should enter into the Countrey to make a generall union among themselves as well Prelates Noblemen and Townes as of others of the seventeene Provinces which was allowed by the Lords of the Councell of State deputed by the King for the government generall of the said Countries whereof the Originall remaines in the custody of the States of Brabant Of which Union the Tenor followeth A generall Vnion of the States VVE who have signed these presents Prelates Church-men Noblemen Gentlemen Magistrates of the King Townes Castles and others making and representing the States of the seventeene Provinces being presently assembled in this Towne of Brussels and others being under the obedience of the most high mighty and famous Prince King Philip our Soveraigne Lord and naturall Prince we give all men to understand both present and to come That seeing our common Countrey afflicted by a more then barbarous and tyrannous oppression of Spaniards we have beene forced and moved to unite our selves together and with Armes Counsell Men and Money to assist one another against the said Spaniards and their adherents being declared Rebels to his Majesty and our enemies And that this union and conjunction hath beene since confirmed by the Pacification last made and all by the authority and consent of the Councell of State committed by his Majesty for the generall government of the said Countries And as the pretended end of this Union requires all fidelity constancie and naturall assistance for ever and that we would not by any misprision have cause of jealousie or mistrust and much lesse of any bad affection or disposition of any of us but contrariwise to have the affaires of the said Union effected with all the sincerity fidelity and diligence that may be so as not any of the subjects and inhabitants of the said Countries and Province may have any just cause to be discontented or to doubt of us For these considerations and reasons and that nothing may be treacherously done to the prejudice of our common Countrey and just defence or that omitted by negligence which shall be necessary for our just and lawfull defence We have by vertue of our power and commission respectively and otherwise for us and our successors promised and doe promise by the faith of Christians of honest men and true Countrey-men to keepe and entertaine inviolably for ever the said Union and Association so as not any
one of us may breake or fall from it by dissimulation secret intelligence or in any sort whatsoever And that for the preservation of our holy Catholike and Romish Faith and the accomplishment of the Pacification as also for the expulsion of Spaniards and their adherents with all due obedience to his Majesty for the good and quiet of our Countrey and the maintenance of our Priviledges rights Freedomes Statutes Customes and antient uses For the effecting whereof we will use all meanes possible imploying both Money Men Counsell and goods yea and our lives if it were necessary And that none of us may in private give any counsell advice or consent nor have any secret conference with them that are not of this Union nor yet reveale unto them in any sort what hath or shall be treated of in this Assembly or resolved but shall wholly conforme himselfe according to our generall and common resolution And in case that any Province Estate Countrey Towne Castle or House were besieged assaulted invaded or opprest in any sort whatsoever yea if any of us or any others having indeavoured himselfe for his Countrey and the just defence thereof against the Spaniards or for other causes depending thereon as well in generall as particular should be sought after imprisoned ransomed molested or disquieted in his person and goods honour and estate or otherwise we promise to give him assistance by all the said meanes yea and to procure the liberty of them that shall be imprisoned either by force or otherwayes upon paine to be degraded of their Nobility Name Armes and Honour and to be held perjured disloyall and enemies to our Countrey before God and men and to incurre the note of Infamy and cowardise for ever And for the strengthening of this our holy Union of Association we have signed these presents the tenth of January 1577. Underneath were the signatures of the Deputies of every Province Prelates Noblemen and Commissioners for Townes and underneath them was written the agreation of the Councell of State as followeth The Deputies of the generall Estates here under-written having required them of the Councell of State committed by his Majesty for the government of the Netherlands to consent unto and allow of that which is contained in the Union above written The Councell in regard of the said request and the reasons therein contained have as much as in them lay allowed and doe allow by these presents the said Union according to the forme and tenor Made at Brussels in the State-house in the Assembly of the said States the tenth of January 1577. And underneath was written By the commandement of the Lords of the Councell of State Signed Berrii If any shall here object that Kings are of divine institution whence Dei gratia By the grace of God is peculiarly annexed to their Titles and not communicated unto Subjects Therefore though they prove never so flagitious or tyrannicall they may in no wise be forcibly resisted or questioned by their Nobles and Parliaments for their crimes I answer briefely because I have elswhere largely dissipated this objection First that Kings are no more of divine institution then any other inferiour Magistrates Officers or Princes whatsoever as the Scriptures abundantly evidence But all other inferiour Magistrates Officers and Princes whatsoever are resistible questionable censurable and deposible for their tyranny wickednesse and misgovernment by the Parliaments censure as I have proved notwithstanding their divine institution therefore such degenerating Kings too as well as they in such cases Secondly all Ministers of the Gospel are as much if not farre more Jure divinâ— and by Gods owne ordination as Kings are a truth undeniable But they for their offences and misdemeanors contrary to their function may be both forcibly resisted censured deprived degraded yea and executed notwithstanding their divine right and institution as the Canons of most Councels the practise of all ages yea the expresse letter of the 26. Article of the Church of England with all our Episcopall Canons and Canonists attest Therefore tyrannicall degenerating Kings may be so too by the selfe-same reason in some cases Thirdly this Title of Dei gratia in publike Writs anciently hath beene and yet is common to Bishops Prelates inferiour Magistrates and Subjects as well as to Kings as sundry precedents in our Law bookes Matthew Paris Salon with others attest and Mr. John Selden in his Titles of Honour part 1. chap. 7. Sect. 2. p. 123. professedly proves at large to whom I shall referre you But these both lawfully may be and alwayes have beene forcibly resisted questioned convented deprived censured for their tyranny and misdemeanors notwithstanding this their stile of Dei gratia or pretence of divine institution yea we know that Bishops have beene lately thrust out of many Churches notwithstanding their long pretended Ius Divinum to support their Hierarchy and Iohn Gerson a Papist hath writ a particular Treatise De Auferibilitate Papae notwithstanding the Popes pretended Divine Title to his Monarchy which may be now and one day shall be totally abolished Therefore tyrannicall degenerous Kings may be justly resisted censured deprived as well as they and royalties changed into other governments by the peoples and kingdomes common consents if they see just cause If any secondly object That Kings are annoynted at their Coronation Therefore their persons are sacred irresistible unquestionable unpunishable for any tyrannicall or exorbitant actions whatsoever I briefly answer first that every Christians Baptisme being a Sacrament of Christs owne institution at least his spirituall unction and sanctification as I have formerly proved makes a person as sacred yea more holy then Kings annoynting being no Sacrament can or doth of it selfe make the person of any King whatsoever A truth which no Christian can without blasphemy deny But Baptisme and the inward unction of the spirit of grace and sanctification exempts no Christians from resistance censure punishments of all sorts in case they commit any exorbitant or capitall crimes as experience tels us Therefore Kings Coronation annoyntings cannot doe it Secondly Priests anciently were and at this day too in the Roman Church are annoynted as well as Kings and so are children and sicke persons that I say not Altars Bels c. with Chrisme and extreame Vnction But these Unctions conferre no such immunity to Priests children sicke men others c. Therefore neither can this annoynting doe it to Kings especially now being no divine institution Thirdly The annoynting of Kings is not common to all Christian Kings many of them especially in former times having beene crowned without any annoynting at all but peculiar to Emperours and to the Kings of Ierusalem France England and Sicily the foure annoynted Kings onely as Albericus Restaurus Castaldus Antonius Corsetus Azorius Cassanaeus and sundry others affirme out of the old Roman Provinciall though some other Kings have now and then beene
annoynted when they were crowned as Mr. Selden proves Since therefore all Kings persons are reputed sacred as well as these foure who are annoynted and these Kings as soone as the Crowne descended to them even before their Unctions and Coronations were deemed as sacred and inviolable as before it is certaine that their very enoyling of it selfe makes no addition to their personall immunities from just resistance publike censures or deprivations for grosse unsufferable publike crimes Fourthly the annoynting of Christian Emperours and Kings is not very ancient Charles the great being the first annoynted Emperour if we beleeve Mr. Selden The first annoynted King in France was Pipin about the yeare 750. the annoynting of their Clovis the first about the yeare 500. with that holy Vial of never-decaying Oyle reserved at Rheimes to annoynt their Kings which they say a Dove brought downe from Heaven to annoynt him with a ridiculous Monkish fable much insisted on by Bochellus and other French-men who relate the grand solemnity used in the carrying and recarrying of this fabulous Vial at the French Kings Coronations being not at his Coronation as many fondly mistake but onely at his baptisme as Mr. Selden manifests by pregnant authorities The annoynting of Kings is farre more ancient in England then in any other Realme as Mr. Selden notes out of Gildas yet Egfert is the first of whose annoynting there is any intimation in our Histories about the yeare 790. To adde to the holinesse of which ceremony some of our Monkes in latter ages have forged a Legend as good as that of the holy Viol at Rheimes that the Virgin Mary gave to Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury during his exile under Henry the second a golden Eagle full of precious Oyle inclosed in a stone vessell commanding him to preserve it foretelling him that the Kings of England annoynted with this Oyle should be Champions of the Church and bountifull and victorious as long as they had this Eagle oyle How late the Unction of Kings began in other Realmes you may read at large in Mr. Selden and how the later Kings of Judah were annoynted and with what unguent or Oyle the curious may read at leisure in Cunaeus This annoynting therefore of Kings being not of divine institution of such puny date in most Realmes and no wayes necessary nor essentiall to the constitution or Inauguration of any Christian King can adde no immunity or priviledge at all to the persons of Kings much lesse exempt them from all forcible resistance just censures or deprivation it selfe if there be just and reall cause to proceed criminally against them in case of incorrigibility as I have elsewhere more fully demonstrated and therefore shall no further expatiate in this particular here onely I shall conclude with one notable History which proves it I read in Gulielmus Neubrigensis that for an hundred yeares space and more though there were a numerous succession of Kings in Norway yet none of them ended his life by old age or sicknesse but all of them perished by the sword leaving the soveraigne power of the Realme to their murderers as to their lawfull successors so as to all those who are knowen to have reigned there for so long a time that which is written might seeme to have reference Hast thou slaine and also taken possession The Nobles of this Land out of a pious endeavour desirous to heale this infamous mischiefe obteining now the vigour of a Law as it were through long custome decreed That the new King should be solemnly annoynted with a mysticall unction and crowned so as no man should dare from thenceforth to lay hands on the Lords annoynted For till that time none in that Nation hath ever beene consecrated King after an Ecclesiasticall manner but whosoever had Tyrannically slaine a King put on the person and power of a King thereby and left the same likewise after a little fortune to his murtherer by a law of inveterate custome which verily out of a certaine Christian simplicity was thought by many to have beene therefore so frequently done because none of the former Kings had deserved to be initiated with the solemnitie of a Royall Vnction Therefore Haco being slaine who had succeeded King Jnge slaine by him when the succession of the Crowne seemed to belong to one Magnus a child Nephew to Jnge the Wisemen and Nobles of the Realme by a common Decree caused the said child to be solemnly consecrated to be the Lords annoynted and crowned with a Diadem By which deed they thought that they had a Prince made sacred to them and that the disgrace of the ancient custome was thereby abolished But when Magnus had reigned some few yeares in great prowesse and happinesse a most infamous Priest Suerus surnamed Birkebain usurped a Tyranny twice defeated Magnus by warlike stratagems and at last utterly routed and slew him in battell notwithstanding his annoynting and usurping the Crowne renounced his holy orders married a wife and would have beene crowned by the Archbishop of that Land but he being a great man would neither be moved with prayers nor threats to annoynt an exectable head with sacred Vnction for which he was banished the Countrey at last after two great victories against two competitors who were slaine Suerus obtained the Royall Crowne with mysticall Vnction by the hands of a certaine Bishop compelled thereunto under paine of death as it were secure by his frequent successes from the uncertaine end of a long prospering tyranny c. By which History it is evident that it is but a childish simplicity to beleeve that the ceremony of annoynting Kings can of it selfe make Kings persons sacro-sanct or preserve them from violence or assassinations since it no way prevented this mischiefe in this Realme nor yet in any other the very first King for whose personall safety this ceremony of annoynting and crowning was introduced among the Norwegians and Danes being not long after slaine by his Subjects and competitor in battell I shall close up this with the notable sentence of deprivation solemnly given and executed against Wenceslaus the Emperour notwithstanding his annoynting The sentence of Degradation and Deprivation of the Emperour Wenceslaus King of Romans pronounced by the Electors of the Empire in the yeare of our Lord. 1400. IN the name of God Amen We John by the grace of God Archbishop of the Church of Mentz Arch-chancellor of the sacred Roman Empire throughout Germany make knowne to all men present and to come What various manifold and grievous as well incommodities as discords have for many yeares since beene brought into the holy Church continuing even to this present and daily sprouting up more abundantly to the most grievous convulsion imminution and dissipation of the sacred Roman Empire which ought to be a Garrison to the Church of God and the Christian world as they cannot be all written so the mischiefes daily increasing do manifestly enough
teach and confirme And for this cause the Lords Electors of the sacred Roman Empire the ardent petitions of the holy Church Princes Nobles Cities Provinces and Subjects of the sacred Empire intreating desiring a prudent Moderator have long agone very often and seriously together with us admonished the most illustrious Prince Lord Wenceslaus King of Bohemia both by their owne and their friends labour and finally by letters and have diligently set before his eyes privately and publikely his unbeseeming and detestable manners and actions in governing as also the defects incommodities and discords of the said Church and Christian world likewise the most grievous avulsions and diminutions of the members of the sacred Empire hurtfully done and permitted to be done against the dignity of his name to wit that he hath not promoted peace in the Church although the great necessity of the Christian world as likewise his office of Advocate and Defendor of the Church earnestly required it and he hath also beene frequently desired required and admonished to doe it he notwithstanding perniciously mutilated the Empire and permitted it to be maimed in some members In the number whereof are Millain and the Province of Lombardy which were of the right of the same Roman Empire most ample emoluments returning thence to the Empire in which Dominion the Millainer like a Minister enjoyed it as a part of the Roman Empire when as He contrary to that which became his sublimity and dignity receiving money created a Duke of Millain and an Earle of Papia Moreover he hath alienated divers Cities and Lands belonging to the Empire as well in Germany as in Italy some whereof had returned to the same having little consideration that he ought to retaine them with the sacred Empire Moreover he hath sold for money to his friends very many naked and unwritten Parchments ratified notwithstanding with the Seale of his Majesty wherein it was lawfull both for them and others into whose hands these Parchments came to write what things they pleased under the royall Seale Out of which thing for the hurtfull diminution and dissipation of the rights and emoluments of the sacred Roman Empire great complaints are risen up Moreover he never had any care of the controversies and warres which alas for griefe have miserably afflicted and ruined Germany and other lands of the sacred Empire Hence spoylings burnings and robberies have sprung up with such lamentable encreases even at this day that none neither Clarks nor Laicks neither hasbandmen nor Merchants neither men nor women whether by land or sea may converse in safety Temples Monasteries and religious houses which the sacred Empire ought with its hand to assist and defend are exposed to rapines and burnings and reduced to destruction Things are gone to this passe that every one might have handled and may even now handle another at his pleasure against the reason of right and equity without any feare of the sacred and long despised Imperiall authority so as even the place of conventing any one where the defence and patronage of right may be undertaken in the name of the Empire is altogether unknowne Finally which is horrible and dreadfull to be spoken both with his owne hand and the hand of other wicked instruments he hath with him he hath put to death drowned in the waters burned in the fire miserably and cruelly destroyed the reverend Bishops of holy things Priests and spirituall Pastors likewise many other men of honest note against the rule of right otherwise then became the King of Romans Which mentioned things verily and many other grievous wickednesses and dammages are so divulged and openly knowne that they can be no wayes excused or concealed Therefore we as we have fore-written have frequently very earnestly beseeched admonished and required him that renouncing this unbeseeming kind of life he would take the study and labour to himselfe whereby he might recover to the holy Church oft-times imploring his aide as King of Romans and her Advocate peace and tranquillity and to the sacred Empire its prestine honours Dominions and finally its emoluments to the assistance and consolation of the Christian world grievously debilitated and oppressed in this regard Now albeit we have most clearely explicated to the foresaid Lord Wenceâ—â—aus and exhibited to him in writing these and other more grievous defects concerning him as King of Romans and the Empire yet having heard his answers and having reiterated our serious exhortations moreover having communicated the businesse to the sacred Roman Sea we have never as yet found him to have amended his manners as became a King of Romans namely to recover peace to the Church principally necessary to the Christian world also to the sacred Empire its dignities lands and Dominions a thing which is most notoriously knowne throughout all the Provinces of the Empire Therefore because we could no longer neither conceale nor endure the remembred and many other defects touching the sacred Church and Empire with grievous losse and mourning by reason of the instant petitions of the persons aforesaid but especially by reason of the Oath wherewith we are obliged to the same as the next superiour members of the sacred Empire therefore as of bounden duty we were to advise and endeavour how the sacred Empire might be more rightly and wholesomly provided for by whose madde and negligent administration those inconveniences have crept in to the safegard and consolation of the Christian world And verily as He in obeying us had performed an acceptable thing so we have sufficiently and seriously called and cited him so as wee have signified to him that unlesse he should be present at the place and day appointed it would come to passe that both in respect of the petitions exhibited to us as likewise in respect of our Oath we should be compelled to take and enter into such counsels whereby the sacred Empire might be better setled most clearely attesting it in our letters For this purpose we appeared at the place and time prescribed together with our Coelectors sufficiently summoned also with the other Princes and of the sacred Empire expecting from day to day whether the foresaid Lord Wenceslaus would appeare to apply a remedy to the foresaid diseases and from thenceforth more rightly to consult about the affaires of the sacred Empire But he neither vouchsafed to appeare nor yet to send any one to us in the name of a Proctor Wherefore when as by reason of so many pregnant and pernicious defects we had admonished and reproved him very often in private and in friendly manner but after that when we could doe no good before the Princes and Nobles and Cities of the Empire in divers Assemblies not without great and grievous expences yet without any fruit therefore we referred all the fore-mentioned things to the sacred Roman Sea But when as neither then he no whit regarded all those things we could conjecture nothing else from thence but that he had laid downe the care
both of the Church and Christian world but especially of the sacred Empire Therefore resolving that this mischiefe destructive to the whole Christian Republike was by no meanes to be any longer borne and tolerated with a minde well confirmed after many and various debates and consultations both betweene our selves as also with other Princes and Nobles of the sacred Empire seriously had for the safety of the Church the consolation of the Christian world the honour and profit of the sacred Empire we have thought meet that the foresaid Lord Wenceslaus should at this time be wholly removed from the Roman sacred Empire and all its dignity as one that is negligent and a destroyer of the Empire and unworthy of it Therefore we John Archbish in the name of the foresaid Lords Coelectors of the sacred Empire and our owne moved both with the commemorated as also with many other notable defects and causes by this our sentence which we give and pronounce by this our present writing DEPRIVE and REMOVE the foresaid Lord Wenceslaus aâ— an unprofitable negligent waster and unworthy Defender of the sacred Empire from the foresaid Roman Empire and from all his degree dignity and Dominions appertaining to the same denouncing to all the Princes Nobles Knights Gentlemen Cities Provinces and Subjects of the sacred Roman Empire that they are altogether free from all homage and Oath made to the person of Wenceslaus in the name of the Empire requiring and admonishing them under the faith of the Oath wherewith they are obliged to the sacred Empire that they doe not henceforth obey and submit to the said Lord Wenceslaus as the King of Romans nor exhibit or suffer to be exhibited to him any right obedience tribute rent or any other revenue bâ— what name soever it may be called but reserve the said duties for a profitable and idoneous King of Romans hereafter to be substituted by Gods gracious assistance In assurance and testimony of all which things We John Archbishop of Mentz have caused this present Instrument to be made by the subscribed Notaries in this patent forme and our great Seale to be affixed thereunto This premised sentence was read and pronounced by us John Archbishop of Mentz in our name and the names of the Lords Coelectors before remembred under the Castle Lonstein at the Rhene in the Diocesse of Triers reaching towards Brubachium out of a publike Throne erected for the use of a Tribunall the Lords Coelectors sitting there in judgement in the yeare of our Lords Incarnation 1400. the eight indiction on Saturday the twentieth day of the month of August a little before the time of the Nones in the eleventh yeare of the Papacy of our most holy Father and Lord in Christ Lord Boniface the ninth Pope by divine providence in the presence of the most illustrious Princes and Lords John sonne of the most illustrious Prince and Lord Rupert Duke of Bavaria and Count Palatine of Rheine Fredericke Burgrave of Norimberge the Noble Philip Lord of Nassau and Sarbrucke Emichon of Luringen John of Zigenhaim Cunrade Burgrave our Canon of Mentz Earles Bernhard of Westerburg John of Limpurge Rinehard of Honowe Barons Mr. Nicholas Berwin of the sacred Page John of Witenburg and Nicholas Burgman of the Decrees Mr. Herman President of Saint Gerion of Colen Doctors of the Law likewise the valiant Knight Sigfride of Lindow our Vice-Commander in Ringaugia John Bossen of Waldeck our Buggrave Beckelnheim and our trusty Henry Rulman of Dadenberg Gerard of Emerberg Lord in Lantscron Fredericke of Sachenheim Culman of Coneren John of Dalburg Rudolfe of Zeissikon as also many other Lords Knights and Gentlemen spirituall and secular standing by in great member called and requested to the things above written And I Nicholas Berchtoldi Fridberg Clerke publike Notary of the Diocesse of Mentz by Episcopall and Emperiall authority and sworne Scribe of my foresaid most gracious Lord Lord John Archbishop of Mentz because at that time I was personally present when this sentence which we have fore-writ was given and pronounced together with the publike Notaries and witnesses commemorated and saw and heard all these things to be done therefore at the command and request of my foresaid most gracious Lord of Mentz have reduced this publike instrument faithfully put in writing into publike forme and have subsigned and ratified it with my accustomed signe of Notariship having likewise annexed the great Seale of my foresaid Lord of Mentz in assurance and testimony of all thâ—â— premises The names of the Notaries are Nicholaus Berchtoldi Fridburgensis Joannes Meier junior Gasterveldensis Conradus a Leiborn Clericus Padebornensis diâ—cesis Henricus Stalberg Rotenbergensis Tilmannus a Honberg Conradus Coler Zustensis Coloniensis diaecesis Finally it is evident that the Nobles Magistrates Parliament and representative body of the people or some part of them in default of the rest may lawfully take up defensive armes to resist their Princes endeavouring to abrogate the Law of God to waste the Church and extirpate the true Religion setled among them by the Lawes and usher in Idolatry And that in such a case as this neighbour Princes and States lawfully may yea and ought in point of conscience to aide the Subjects of other Princes afflicted for the cause of pure Religion professed by them or oppressed by open Tyranny These propositions are largely and professedly debated by Junius Brutus in hisVindiciae contra Tyrannos quaest 1. 2. 4. throughout in the Treatise intituled De Jure Magistratus in Subditos spent wholly in this Theame Georgius Obrectus Disput Jurid de Principiis Belli Num. 125. to 199. byVasquius Contr. Illustr 36. n. 30. and elsewhere by Albericus Gentilis and sundry others forecited I shall onely fortifie the later part thereof with the observation of the Duke of Rhoan who acquaints us that it is and hath beene of later yeares the very true interest honour and greatnesse of the Kings and Queenes of England both in point of policy and Religion to protectâ— and assist with armes all Princes of the Reformed Protestant Religion in France Germany and other parts as it is the true interest of the Kings of Spaine to protect and releeve all oppressed or grieved Roman Catholicks under the Dominion of other Princes and that their honour safety and greatnesse principally consists in the observation and maintenance of this their interest and with the words of Junius Brutus who thus states and debates the Question An Jure possint aut debeant Vicini Principes auxilium ferre aliorum principum subditis religionis causa afflictis aut manifesta tyrannide oppressis In defining this question saith he there is more need of conscience then science which would be altogether idle if charity obtained its place in this world But because as the manners of the times are now there is nothing more deare or rare among men then charity it selfe we thinke meete briefely to discusse it The Tyrants as well of soules as bodies as
justice that Tyrants and the subverters of Law and the Republike should be curbed charity that the oppressed should be releeved and have a helping hand extended But those who take away these things take away piety justice charity from among men and desire them to be altogether extinguished So he If this then be an irrefragable verity that forraine States and Princes are so farre obliged to assist and relieve those of the same Religion and all others whose liberties rights priviledges are forcibly invaded which our Parliament and State by their assistance if the Netherlands and other Protestant States both in Quaene Elizabeths King James and King Charles his reigne approved and justified both by words Acts of Parliament and reall performances then certainly those of the self-same Church Nation Kingdom and fellow Subjects under the self-same Prince betweene whom there is a farre nearer relation much stricter obligation and more strong ingagements ought mutually to aide and assist each other to the uttermost of their abilities when their Religion Lawes Liberties be violently invaded their dearest native Countrey wasted sacked plundered burned ruined in a hostile warre-like manner with open force of Armes either by the King himselfe or a prevailing Malignant Popish faction who have surreptitiously possessed themselves both of his person and affections which they have gotten into their owne over-ruling power How much then it now concernes every reall Protestant within this Realme of England and all other his Majesties Dominions to unite all their common forces together unannimously to protect defend maintaine and propagate our established reformed Religion fundamentall Lawes Liberties the very Priviledges of Parliaments their estates liberties lives the peace welfare and common good of their dearest native Countrey and our three united Realmes against all Popish Malignant forces now in armes to invade eclipse impaire subvert sacke ruine them and how monstrously unnaturally unchristianly and detestably impious treacherous perfidious all those English Irish and Scottish Protestants proclaime themselves to the present and future age who now trayterously joyne their forces with the Malignant Popish party or prove uncordiall false treacherous and perfidious to their Religion Liberties Countrey and the Parliment who have not onely waged imployed but confided in them and contribute their uttermost endeavours to betray enslave undermine and to sacke burne and totally overturne them as many we finde have done to their eternall infamy I here referre to every mans judgement and conscience seriously to determine Certainly such unnaturall monsters such trayterous Judasses such execrable infamous Apostates as these can expect no other reall remuneration of this their treachery and perfidiousnesse but the ruine of their credits the detestation of their persons memories the confiscation of their estates the extirpation of their families the execrations of all good men the severest judgements of God and utter confusion with horrors of conscience tormenting them constantly day and night whiles they continue languishing under all these miseries here and the sharpest torments the very largest dangers the hottest flames in hell for ever hereafter and those Antichristian Papists who now are and have beene so faithfull active zealous couragious industrious liberall bountifull if not prodigall to prosecute their owne interests designes to maintaine and propagate their false erroneous detestable Religion superstitions idolatries both in England and Ireland with the effusion of their bloud expence and forfeiture of all their estates and never yet deserted or became treacherous to their false execrable cause or Religion in the least degree shall all joyntly rise up in judgement against them both here and hereafter to their sempiternall infamy reproach and most just condemnation O consider this all yee who now so much forget neglect betray both your God your Christ Religion Lawes Liberties Countrey Parliament yea your very selves your soules bodies and posterities Consider with your selves the bitter curse denounced by God himselfe against Meroz Judg. 5. 23. Consider the fatall dismall end of treacherous Judaâ— Matth. 27. 3. 4 5. Acts 1. 18. 19 20. Consider that dreadfull speech of our Saviour Christ Marke 8. 35 36 37 38. Whosoever will save his life shall lose it but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospels shall save it For what shall it profit a man if he shall gaine the whole world and lose his owne soule or what shall a man give in exchange for his soule whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my word in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his Father with the holy Angels If we suffer with him we shall also reigne with him if we deny him he will also deny us If we be but fearfull in the cause of Christ we shall be sure to have our part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Rev. 21. 8. O what then will be our portion if we be unzealous negligent perfidious to it or professed enemies especially in open armes against it when it cries out to us for our necessary assistance every where If Jesus Christ will render tribulation to them which doe but trouble his people yea and shall be very shortly revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on all them that onely know not God and that obey not the Gospel of Jesus Christ who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thes 1. 6. to 10. O where shall all those ungodly sinners Rebels and Traytors appeare who now every where murther plunder persecute extirpare Gods dearest Saints and not onely refuse to owne but even desert betray the cause of God and their Countrey who refuse not onely cordially maintaine the very truth of God the Gospel of Christ and which themselves in shew not onely pretend to know but professe but also joyn with Papists and Malignants openly to fight against and totally to suppresse it Certainly if judgement shall beginne at the house of God it selfe as now it doth and if the righteous who defend the cause of God and the Kingdome shall scarcely be saved what these mens dreadfull end and judgement at last shall be transcends my thoughts to conceive my expressions to relate all I can say is this it will be superlatively miserable and grievous that eternity of incomprehensible torments will onely be able to demonstrate the infinity and execrablenesse of their sinne O then let all of all sorts consider seriously of this and all the premises and the Lord give them understanding and grace to keepe a good conscience and discharge their severall trusts and bounden duties faithfully cheerefully to their God Religion King Countrey and the Parliament in all things that so they may enjoy the honour comfort benefit of all their faithfull endeavours to defend promote and propagate Religion Lawes liberties and the publike welfare here
men and then spoiled and burned the Towne Coâ—ntry with all places else that were firme to the King betweene whom and the kings party a bloody civill warre to the spoyle of the Countrey continued above two yeares space with various successe till at last with much difficulty this fire was extinguished and the King casually slaine with the breaking of a Cannon whose sonne James the 3. being but 7. yeeres old was proclaimed king in the Campe and the Queen Mother made Regent till a Parliament might be called to settle the government but when the Parliament assembled upon the Oration of Kenneth Archbishop of Saint Andrewes shewing the Inconveniences and unfitnesse of a womans Government they Elected 6. Regents to governe the King and Realme during his minority After which Bodius was made Vice-roy This king being seduced by ill Courtiers and Councellors which corrupted him thereupon divers of the Nobles assembling together resolved to goe to the Court to demand these ill Councellors and seducers of the King and then to execute them which they did accordingly and that with such fury that when they wanted cords to hang some of them they made use of their horses bridles and every one strave who should be forwardest to doe this execution The king promising reformation was dismissed but in steed of reforming he meditated nothing but revenge blood and slaughter in his minde and plotting secretly to murther the Nobles in Edenburg by the helpe of Earle Duglasse he detesting the fact and revealing the Treachery thereupon the Nobles who formerly desired onely his reformation tooke up Armes to destroy him as one incorrigible and implacable whereupon they made the Kings sonne Vice-roy and knowing the kings perfidiousnesse would yeeld to no termes of peace unlesse he would resigne up his Crown to his son which he refusing thereupon they gave him battle and slew him as a common enemie After which calling a Parliament they created his son Iames the fourth king who comming under the power of the Duglasses rescued himselfe at last from them and invading England Anno. 1542 when he proclaimed Oliver Sincleer his favorite Generall the Scottish Nobility tooke it in such indignation that they threw downe their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners whereupon the king growing sicke with griefe and anger soone after dyed Anno. 1555. Mary the Daughter of king Iames the sixth of Scotland and heire to the Crowne being within age her mother Queene Mary by common consent was made Regent and shee by common consent and councell of the Nobles married to Francis Dolphine of France In the meane time there hapning some troubles and warres about the reformed Religion which many of the Nobles and people there contented for the Queene Mother granting those of the Religion a confirmation of their liberties and Religion by way of Truce for 6 moneths she in the meane time sends for Souldiers out of France wherewith she endeavoured to suppresse Religion with the remaining liberty of the Scots and to subject them to the French Whereupon the Nobles of Scotland who stood for the defence of their Religion and Liberties by a common decree in Parliament deprived the Queene Mother of her Regencie make a league with our Queene Elizabeth being of the reformed Religion and receiving ayde both of men and money from her besieged the Queene Mother in Edenburgh Castle where she dyed of griefe and sicknesse After which they expelled the French and procured free exercise of the Reformed Religion In the meane time Francis dying the Queene sends for Henry Steward out of England where he and his Father had beene Exiles marries and proclaimes him king Iuly 29. 1564. which done she excluded the Nobility from her Councells and was wholly advised by David Ritzius a Subaudian whom she brought with her out of France and did all things by his Councell wherewith the Nobles being much discontented finding him supping with the Queene in a little Chamber commanded him to rise out of the place which did little become him and drawing him out of the Chamber stabbed him to death Anno. 1565. The Queene soone after was delivered of a sonne and heire Iames the 6. and then admits Iames Hepburne Earle of Bothwell into most intimate familiarity with her setting him over all affaires of the Realm granting nothing to any petitioner almost but by him and her husband Steward being dead whether of a naturall death or poyson is yet in controversie she married Bothwell openly without the Lords and Parliaments consents Hereupon the Nobles tooke up armes against Bothwel and the Queen besieged the Queen till she rendred her selfe prisoner upon this condition that she should adjure and resigne her interest in the Crowne and Kingdome to her infant sonne which they compelled her to performe and appointed Iames Earle of Morton Vice-roy and Protector during the Kings Minority In the meane time the Queene was committed prisoner to the Castle of the Isle of the Lake Leuine where corrupting Duglasse her keeper the Earle of Mortons Nephew and a shipmaster she escaped to the Hamiltons in safety who having raised Forces to free her waited her comming on the shoare But the Vice-roy scattering these forces soone after the Queene thereupon fled into England Anno. 1568. Where Queene Elizabeth taking her expulsion ill laboured that she might be restored to the Crowne which could not be effected but by Armes or mediation and neither of them without knowledge of the cause Whereupon the Queene sent for the Vice-roy and Councell of Scotland into England to answere the complaints of their Queene against them which they did in a writing composed by Buchanan and afterwards Printed both in Latine and English wherein they shewed the grounds and order of their proceedings against their Queene wherewith the Queene and Councell were satisfied that they had proceeded rightly and orderly yet to keepe both sides in suspence she pronounced no definitive sentence The Vice-roy departing into Scotland was afterwards murthered by the Hamiltons and Matthew Steward Earle of Leseux made Vice-roy in his steed The Queene in the interim treated with Thomas Howard Duke of Northfolke about a match with him and to seise upon the Realm of Scotland whereupon he was committed to the Tower and she restrained after which she was solemnly arraigned and condemned to death by the Parliament of England for conspiring Queene Elizabeths death c. and for it beheaded at Fotherringham Castle Feb. 8. 1587. The History of which Queenes life is more at large related by Buchanan and others and her imprisonment and Deposition professedly justified as lawfull by his Treatise De Iure Regni apud Scotos compiled for that purpose to which I shall referre the Reader What the Lords and Realm of Scotland have done within these 5. yeers last past in defence of their Religion Lawes Liberties by holding generall Assemblies Parliaments taking up armes seising the Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and marching into England against the
will proceed against them according to his lust and slay whom he pleaseth but it is a glorious thing to die for justice and the truth of God and it is better to die for the defence of justice then afterwards to be slain with the wicked by assenting to injustice or by dissembling Those who cannot endure this let them indure a lustfull and insolent Tyrant expecting extream punishment together with him yet the hand of the Lord is stretched out still and threatneth a stroke But when with the consent and suffrage of the whole or certainly of the better part of the multitude a Tyrant is removed Deo fit auspice it is done by God approbation If the Children of Israel had thus deposed Manasseh they had not been so grievously punished with him So Zuinglius Hence Stephanus Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos in answer to Machiavels Princeps a most accursed mischievous Treatise and justification of the Protestant defensive wars in France to preserve their Religion and Liberties Anno 1589. determines positively That as all the people are Superiour to the King so are those Officers of State and Parliaments who represent them Superiour to Kings collectively considered though every of them apart be inferiour to them In the Kingdom of Israel which by the judgement of all Polititians was best instituted by God there was this order The King had not onely private Officers who looked to his family but the Kingdom likewise had 71 Elders and Captains elected out of all the Tribes who had the care of the Commonweale both in time of peace and war and likewise their Magistrates in every Town who defended their severall Cities at the others did the whole kingdom These when ever they were to deliberate of greatest affairs assembled together neither could any thing be determined without their advice which much concerned the commonwealth Therefore David called these all together when he desired to in vest Solomon in the Kingdom when he desired the policy restored by him should be examined and approved when the Ark was to be reduced c. And because they represented all the people all the people are then said to have assembled together Finally the same rescued Ionathan condemned to death by Sauls sentence from whence it appears that an appeale lay from the King to the people But from the time the Kingdome was divided through the pride of Rehoboam the Synedrin of Ierusalem consisting of 71 men seems to be of that authoritie that they might judge the King in their assembly as well as the King judge them when they were apart The Captain of the House of Iudah was President over this assembly that is some chief man chosen out of the Tribe of Iudah as even the chief man for the City Ierusalem was chosen out of the Tribe of Benjamin This will be made more evident by examples Ieremie being sent by God to denounce the overthrow of the City Ierusalem is for this first condemned by the Priests and Prophets that is by the Ecclesiasticall judgement or Senate after this by all the People that is by the ordinary Iudges of the Citie to wit by the Captains of thousands and hundreds at last by the Princes of Iudah that is by the 71 men sitting in the new Porch of the Temple his cause being made known he is acquitted Now they in that very judgement expresly condemn King Iehoiakim who a little before had most cruelly slain the Prophet Uriah threatning like things Also we reade elsewhere that King Zedekiah did so much reverence the Authoritie of this Sanhedrin that he durst not free the Prophet Jeremie thrust by these 71 men into a filthy prison but likewise 〈◊〉 dared to translate him into the Court of the Prison from thence yea when they perswaded him to consent to Jeremiah his death he answered that he was in their hands and that he could not contradict them in any thing Yea he fearing lest they should enquire into the conference which he privately had with Ieremie as if he were about to render an account of the things which he had spoken forgeth a lie Therefore in this Kingdom the States or Officers of the Kingdom were above the King I say in this Kingdome which was instituted and ordaintd not by Plato or Aristotle but by God himself the Author of all order and the chiefe institutor of all Monarchy Such were the seven Magi in the Persian Empire the Ephori in the Spartan Kingdom and the publike Ministers in the Egyptian Kingdome assigned and associated to the King by the People to that onely end that He should not commit any thing against the Lawes Thus and much more this Author together with Con. Superantius Vasco who published this Treatise to all pious and faithfull Princes of the Republike giving large Encomiums of its worth as also the Author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p. 253 254 255 256. 268 to 275. whose words for brevity I pretermit Bp. Bilson in his forecited passages and Hugo Grotius De Iure Belli pacis l. 1 c 3. sect 20. p. 63 64. where he confesseth That if the King of the Israelites offended against the Lawes written concerning the Office of a King he was to be scourged for it and that the Sanhedrin had a power above their king in some cases Finally the Kings of Israel and Iudah were not superior to nor exempted from the Lawes but inferiour to and obliged by them as well as Subjects This is evident not onely by the premises but by sundry impregnable Texts As Deut. 17. 18. 19. 20. where God himselfe in the very description of the office and duty of their King prescribes this in direct termes as a part of his duty And it shall be when He sitteth on the Throne of this Kingdome that he shall write him a Copy of This Law in a Booke out of that before the Priestic and Levites And it shall be with Him and He shall read therein All the dayes of his life that he may learn to feare the Lord his God To keep all the words of the Law and these Statutes to doe them that his heart be not lifted up above his brethren and that He turn not aside from the Commandement to the right hand or to the left seconded by Iosh 7. 8. This Booke of the Law shall not depart out of thy mouth but thou shalt meditate therein day and night that thou maist observe to doe according to all that is written therein turne not to it from the right hand or to the left for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous and then thou shalt have good successe Hence it was that as soon as ever Saul was elected and made King by Samuel and the people he being the first of their Kings Samuel told the people the manner of the Kingdom and wrote it in a Booke and laid it up before the Lord which Booke